Avsnitt
-
Accepting Charity: Part 1A Puritan virgin begins her journey.
By RomanCEisdead2. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.
Charity BeginsCharles was a lowly cordwainer (a cobbler in modern terms). A religious man whose wife died during the plague outbreak in 1665. He lived in an isolated community in Essex, of England; with his only daughter, Charity.
Age and failing eyesight meant that he could no longer make much of a living. He worried about his daughter who, having reached the age of 18 was still unmarried. His concerns were mainly because he had maintained her sheltered upbringing, deliberately keeping her away from other people, especially young men. The exception being the Pastor and his wife, who they usually saw on Sundays at the small building that served as a church for the local community.
Realizing that he could no longer support both himself and Charity, Charles came up with an idea and at the next church meeting, he approached the Pastor.
"Pastor Smith, as you know, I'm getting old and my hands are tired and weak. I am unable to do as much as I used to, and my income is poor nowadays. I am a frugal man and I can survive on truly little, but I fear for my daughter Charity. She is a good girl, a hard worker and carries out all the household duties that her Mother used to do. I wonder, would it be asking too much if you could see your way to providing a roof over her head? She could work for her food and lodging, so you would not have to pay her. I'm sure that your wife would welcome such able help around the house."
"Well William, I can understand your troubles. How old are you now? Sixty-two?"
"Sixty-seven Summers, this June Pastor. I feel fortunate that my father taught me to count when I was young, so that I could keep track as the years went by. People said he was foolish to do so, as I only need to count two shoes!" he joked.
"It's not surprising then that your body is struggling. Not many men make it to your age. As for your daughter, well, I had been thinking that Elizabeth could do with a little help. I had been thinking about a young woman to come in occasionally, but a permanent addition to our household? I will have to think about that. I will let you know next Sunday."
William had not mentioned his idea to Charity yet, but he knew that he would have to broach the subject soon, because if the Pastor agreed, she might well not be accompanying him home in seven days' time. He prayed that the Pastor would agree, because he knew that Charity would be safe and looked after under their protection. She would be in a Christian environment, far from the temptations of the young farm hands in the area. But he just could not find the right time to explain his plan.
One week later, Charles' prayers were answered when Pastor Smith confirmed his agreement to take Charity as a household servant and to continue her religious education. But now he had to explain to his daughter. She was waiting for him outside.
"Charity, I am old. I am tired and I can no longer earn enough to keep us both."
"Oh! Father!" She was taken by surprise by this sudden admission. She had realized that her father was struggling but had hoped that God would help find a way to improve their situation.
"Ever since your Mother passed, bless her soul, all I have ever wanted to do is to provide for and protect you. I can no longer do this, so I have made a decision."
Charity knew that he was about to tell her something that would change her life and she dreaded what she was going to hear.
"I have spoken to the Pastor and he has agreed to take you into his home as a servant, to help his wife in her daily duties. He has agreed to continue your religious education. I know that you will work hard and earn your keep. I know that you will be a good girl and make me proud."
"Oh, Father! Are you sure? How will you manage without me?"
"I need very little child and I'm sure that I can earn just enough to feed myself."
"But Father,"
"No "buts" my dear. I am afraid it must happen. I took the liberty of bringing your things with us today."
Charity had wondered why her father had brought the sack with him. It was not exceptionally large, she only had three shifts and two changes of clothes and she was already wearing her best set.
"Ah Charity my dear. Are you ready to accompany us home?" The Pastor stood just behind her, his wife alongside him. She was a mousy, but pleasant woman. Her kindness shone through her dowdy appearance.
"Come along Charity, there is much to be done and we want to get you settled. Then I can begin to teach you your duties."
Charity shed a single tear as she bade her father farewell, but more followed as she walked the short distance to the Pastor's house.
It was not a large property. The garden had been mostly given over to the growing of vegetables for the table and fruit. Of course, these were all seasonal, so Elizabeth was adept at preserving produce for use during the Winter months.
Once inside, Charity could see that the main room was dominated by the large fireplace. In the center was an oak table with bench seats on opposite sides. The floor was smooth stone and had clearly been scrubbed regularly.
The Pastor's wife explained, "This is the room in which we live, eat and pray." She pointed to the steep steps in the corner, which led up to a simple door. "That is where Pastor Smith and I sleep."
She turned and pointed, "That is the door that leads to the garden. This other door," again she pointed. "Will be your room." She walked across and unlatched it.
The ceiling was low and the room small, made even smaller by the shelves opposite the bed, stacked with jars, bottles and food. Clearly, this was originally purposed as a pantry. Just beyond the bed, there was another, smaller door. Elizabeth opened this and showed Charity the Scullery.
This was to be her home from now on.
Charity was a handsome looking young woman and both Parson and Mrs. Smith could understand Charles' concerns for her welfare. The Pastor had promised to maintain her religious studies, but his work (both parochial and physical) meant that he could only spare the necessary time at the end of the day. So, while his wife retired up the tiny staircase to bed, He would sit with Charity in prayer and in religious discussion.
Of course, as this was the end of the day, and Charity was expected to rise early to clear the fireplace and re-light it, she would ready herself for bed first. As for most people of the time, when a woman retired to bed, she wore her shift, the same one that she had been wearing throughout the day. She had three of the garments, two were worn alternately, with the third, and best, reserved for Sunday alone.
It was possibly a week after Charity had started work at the Smith's house that, she was gradually given additional duties, one of which was to "put the fire to bed".
The fireplace and fire were arguably the most important part of any household. It provided warmth in cold weather, dried damp clothing hung in front of it and was the source of heat for cooking and baking. Charity understood that being given this responsibility was a true sign of trust.
So, on this evening, as Pastor Smith waited patiently, Charity crossed to the fireplace, hefted the large log that had been placed to the side and rolled it onto the embers. The fire had been allowed to burn down, so as not to waste fuel. The sleeper log would not burn easily, but would maintain an element of heat and, in the morning, would enable a rapid re-ignition of the fire.
Pastor Smith watched Charity at work. They had a single candle for light to add to the glow of the fire. But when she rolled the log on, that light faded rapidly.
Then, as Charity moved back away from the fire, she passed in front of the candle. Momentarily, her body was outlined through the thin linen material of her shift. The Pastor saw this and found it necessary to keep his eyes averted afterwards to prevent himself from staring at the region of her breasts.
Distracted, they talked for a while and he asked her if she had any sins to confess.
"I'm not sure Pastor Smith. Because, perhaps, something that I do is a sin, and yet I do not know it?"
The Pastor smiled, "Child, you show wisdom beyond your years, to question yourself in this way. Perhaps we should pray that you receive guidance from above."
They had been sitting at the wooden table on a bench facing each other, having moved the candle between them. Charity moved towards the fireplace and knelt in front of the simple wooden cross that hung above it. She began her devotions.
Pastor Smith watched her as she silently gave prayer. Now that she was facing away from him, he could allow his eyes to roam more freely, without fear of being espied. Charity's firm straight back showed the well-defined bones of her spine through the shift. As his eyes descended, they reached her posterior. She was sitting on the heels of her feet, with the toes pointing back toward him. For some reason, seeing the soles of her feet in this way he found sinfully arousing. Then, once she had finished her prayer, she began to get to her feet. The material of her shift hugged her buttocks as she rose on one knee and bent to stand.
The Pastor cleared his throat and said, "You had better retire to your bed now child. I will sit here for a while longer. You may take the candle with you."
The reality was that his erection would have been self-evident if he were to rise from the bench just now.
The result of the evening prayer session was that the Pastor went to bed in a needful mood. Elizabeth, his wife, was already in bed, but still awake, awaiting her husband.
He undressed quickly by the dim moonlight coming through the single, small window, but left his shirt on, this was what a man wore in bed, in the same way that the women wore their shift.
He climbed under the covers, grateful that she had already warmed the bed.
"Wife, I find myself in need of you this evening," he whispered.
Elizabeth was used to her husband's occasional "needs" and was well used to them, even though they had failed to produce a child of their own. After all, it was her wifely duty was it not? She would never admit such a thing to her husband, but, she quite liked it when he "needed" her.
Pastor Smith tugged up Elizabeth's shift until it was around her waist. He then pulled up his shirt and moved across. She spread her legs as he climbed between them. Then thrilled as the back of his hand touched her as he presented the head of his penis to her womanhood. He pushed, then repositioned, and pushed again. This time, he gained entry and, slowly, penetrated to his full length.
The Pastor was not forceful or rough, but he needed release quickly, so he was soon slapping his hips against his wife's body. His urgency and power were intoxicating to her and she began to experience sensations that were unfamiliar. Then, all too quickly for Elizabeth, he began jerking spasmodically and she knew he was about deposit his issue within her.
The Pastor's teaching sessions with Charity continued each evening and the result for him was pretty much the same. She walked around in a thin shift and he was acutely aware that this was all that covered her youthful nakedness. Each time he had to send her to bed before he could rise from his seated position. His erections were powerful, and he had to hold it as he walked, lest the movements against his clothing became too much to bear. Elizabeth was called upon to do her wifely duty each night.
Finally, she had to say something, "Husband, please be gentle I beseech you, for I am a little tender from your attentions of late. I know it is my wifely duty and I am keen to satisfy you, and happy to suffer if I must, but I fear you may not be aware."
The Pastor understood and felt guilty. He had never spoken to Elizabeth about the actions between a man and his wife before, but his own needs outweighed his sense of propriety for once.
"I understand my dear. It would be callous of me not to take account of your feelings and thereby cause you discomfiture. But, perhaps there is a way,"
Elizabeth was naïve when she married, not knowing anything about what a man and woman did in bed. Her Mother had informed her in only the vaguest of terms what was expected. Her new husband, the Pastor, was fortunately both gentle and understanding.
"What do you mean?" she asked.
He coughed to clear his throat, "Please be assured my dear that I would never dare to mention such indelicacies for fear of shocking you, if it wasn't that I have the need and you are somewhat indisposed."
After a pause, he continued, "A man can achieve issue by means other than union."
"Oh," was all she could say.
"I will only explain such things if you are prepared to hear them. If you are not, then please speak out now and we shall never give them voice again."
"Husband, I can tell this is difficult for you, but rest assured, as your loyal and loving wife I will do all that is necessary."
"Good. And perhaps I should never have doubted that you would respond in that way."
They were both lying beneath the bed covers. He pulled up his shirt to his waist and turned on his side towards her. He took hold of her hand and drew it downwards.
"This may shock you, so please be prepared. I am going to place your hand on my manhood. If at any time you feel uncomfortable with this, you must say so at once."
He brought her hand to his penis and wrapped her fingers around it. She gasped and stiffened in shock. It was so big and hard and hot! With his hand clasping hers, there was no way that she could take it away, although after her initial reaction, that was the last thing she wanted to do.
Elizabeth felt the blood pulsing through her husband's rod. Fascinated, she hardly even noticed as he began to move her hand up and down the shaft. She learned quickly what he wanted and continued when he took his hand away from hers. She lay on her right side and as she worked, her husband stroked up and down her covered arm. He wished just then that he could be feeling her naked flesh. The thought made him groan and his wife stopped her motions, wondering if she had hurt him.
"Don't stop. Don't stop!" he gasped. So, she continued.
The Pastor's hand fell from her shoulder and alighted on her left breast. This time she gasped, as he squeezed. That shock was overwhelmed by the sudden jerking movements that came from her husband, accompanied by the wet stickiness that suddenly erupted, seemingly everywhere. She knew what this liquid was but was shocked at how much of it there was. Afterwards, she had to feel her way to the washstand to fetch a cloth with which to mop up. By the time she had finished, her husband was gently snoring. Elizabeth lay awake for some time, feeling awed by what had just happened.
Charity became an invaluable member of the household within a noticeably short time and Elizabeth found that she was both a quick and able learner, as well as being thorough and hard working. One day, while watching her sweeping the floor, she asked if she was happy.
"Oh yes, Mistress! I am happy here. I get to see my Father at church each week and he seems to be well. But, well, if I am not being too bold, this has become my home now."
"And do you find the Pastor's lessons helpful?"
"Oh, yes! He is a wise man. He explains passages of the bible that have long confused me. And he makes me think how the teachings therein relate to my own life. I find it wonderful!"
Elizabeth was impressed both by her enthusiasm and devotion to her husband's teachings. Of course, she herself had known of his wisdom for the many years that they had been married.
Later that evening, she found the opportunity to speak with her husband while Charity was fetching wood from the store outside. "Husband, you have made a great impression upon our young maidservant. She enthuses about your lessons and you now have a most loyal follower. But, perhaps, please forgive me if I suggest this, but perhaps you should be wary that she becomes infatuated with you?"
The Pastor smiled, an exceedingly rare sight indeed, and replied, "I know the bible, I know men, yet I know little about women. For that I will always be grateful that I have you to guide me. I shall, as you suggest, be careful."
That evening, the pastor found his moral strength sorely tested. For some reason, Charity's nipples appeared to be erect and he found himself unable to take his eyes from her breasts. His erection, hidden from her by the table between them; was painful now; and try as he might, he could not dissuade himself from dropping his hand beneath the table and squeezing it. He did not rub it, but the constant pressure brought him close to climax. He took his hand away to prevent this happening, but even then, he nearly released into his breeches.
The Pastor only just kept track of what Charity was saying to him, "I find myself experiencing some odd thoughts. Particularly on Sunday after church when the young farm hands walk by. They make comments and laugh with each other and gaze back at me. I, I feel, that I want to be noticed by them. Is that a sin?"
Unable to make coherent thought, he said, "What do you think, child?"
Believing that the Pastor was testing her, Charity thought hard before answering.
"Perhaps, if I desire such attention, or encourage it, then that could be deemed a sin? I do not believe I have been guilty of either of these things. But, I feel happy when, they regard me. I, do not know why. Is it a sin to be happy in this way?"
Pastor Smith watched Charity as she struggled with the problem. Knowing he had to give an answer, he said the first thing that came to him, "It cannot be a sin to be merely happy. Indeed, many might live their lives better if they felt this way. But, these young men, well, they look at you in a way that is not seemly. Their thoughts and intentions are far from pure. I encourage you to avoid them as best you can, for they will only despoil your purity."
"Oh! Pastor Smith! I did not realize that they were viewing me with anything other than friendliness! I surely must pray for forgiveness and atone, for I must in some way have been to blame, for causing them to act in such a way."
"Prayer will always help in any situation."
Charity arose from the tale and walked around it towards the fire. The Pastor remained seated, one arm across his lap to hide his embarrassment.
The young woman knelt in front of the cross with her hands clenched in her lap and her eyes closed. She opened them again.
"I feel, I feel that I must prostrate myself." And, so saying, put her hands on the floor and moved her knees backwards until she could lie flat on her stomach. She moved her arms outwards, to create the shape of the cross.
Meanwhile, the Pastor was in serious trouble. In the past he had found her kneeling in prayer to be arousing. Now, already tumescent, he was confronted by her shift lifting as she laid down, revealing not only her calves, but also the backs of her knees, which were slightly apart. His eyes wandered up her legs to her posterior, which was moving gently as she breathed. The material was caught in the cleft, outlining her ample, yet firm buttocks. He had the urge to place his hands on them, to push the clothing up out of the way and see her nakedness. But, just as he was about to lose control, his over-loaded libido caused his cock to explode. It seemed to continue spraying and spewing within his breeches for minutes (although, it was probably only seconds).
The Pastor's breathing was just about under control when Charity completed her devotions. She stood and bade the Pastor goodnight. He watched her depart, imagining that she was naked before his eyes.
"Wife? Are you awake?" he said softly.
"Yes, husband," she replied. She had been waiting, almost yearning for him to come to bed.
"I, I confess that I have a problem. Perhaps you would be so good as to fetch a damp cloth. I feel it may be necessary to light a candle to see by." He began to unfasten his breeches.
Curious, Elizabeth left the bed and padded across to the washstand, where she first felt for the tinder box and then re-lit the candle that stood by it. Bringing the wetted cloth and candle back towards the bed, the light revealed the state of her husband's shirt. It looked almost as if a bowl of water had been thrown at it. As she came nearer, she observed the milky fluid that had seeped through the material and then, with shock, understood what it was.
"Husband, your shirt will have to be washed. You had better take it off." She had meant that he would have to replace it with another one, in his position as Pastor he needed to change more often than most men and had a total of four shirts, but to her shock, he whipped the shirt off over his head and stood in front of her as naked as the day he was born. She was shocked by his actions, but even more so by the size and appearance of his manhood. It was only recently that she had ever even touched it and it came as a surprise how big it felt, but to see it was a greater shock.
"Husband!" she squawked.
"I am sorry my dear, I do not mean to offend you, but I feel unable to, control myself at this time. I beg of you to forgive me, and, help me."
"I, I will always do my best by you, husband. But, I am feeling more than a little scared."
"I understand. Do you trust me?"
"Of course, husband!"
The Pastor's libido was, indeed, out of control; for he would never have dreamed of acting in this way, far less say the following, "Then, remove your shift. Immediately!"
Elizabeth gasped, "You wish, you wish to see me naked?"
"Yes," he hissed.
The Pastor's wife was torn between obedience to her husband and the modesty with which she had conducted her whole life. It was a well-fought battle, but her husband's determined insistence and, some strange feeling that was arising within her breast made her comply. She put the candle and cloth down and then lifted the garment over her head, dropping it on the floor. She had the urge to cover her nakedness with her hands but resisted and instead stood with her arms at her sides. She had no idea what her husband intended but assumed that copulation was imminent.
"Wash me."
Washing was usually a very private affair. It was done once a week, whether it was necessary or not. Normally, Elizabeth would fill a round, wooden tub with cold water fetched from the well and then add hot water from the kettle that sat constantly heated by the fire. She would then retire to the bedroom while her husband carried out his ablutions. She would wait until he was out on parish business before providing the same service for herself. Of course, nowadays it was Charity's responsibility and she would retire to her own room while her Master or Mistress was bathing. She herself bathed first thing in the morning before they arose.
Elizabeth brought the candle closer and set it down on the floor, before kneeling in front of her husband. The Pastor observed his wife's body, having never seen it fully before. She was shapely and, although in her middle age, very desirable. He felt a resurgence of the blood within his manhood.
Tentatively wrapping a hand around his shaft, Elizabeth began to gently bathe his testicles. The flesh in her hand throbbed and the fruits within the twin sacks appeared to be constantly on the move. She washed the shaft, paying extra attention to the shiny head. Her husband twitched almost violently as she did so. She continued to bathe his stomach and legs where she suspected his issue had been spread and when finished, picked up her own shift to dry him with.
Elizabeth had not interrogated her husband as to the cause of his "accident", but felt sure that somehow, Charity had inflamed his passions.
He stood looking down at his wife. It may have been Charity that inflamed him initially, but right now it was his wife who held his attention. She remained upon her knees, perhaps waiting to be told to stand up, but he did not want her to stand just yet. He marveled at her large breasts and the pink nipples, the curve across her stomach, the mop of hair that pointed down between her legs.
"Come a little closer," he said.
Elizabeth was a little confused as she was already quite near her husband, but she shuffled forwards, her knees moving outwards so that she could avoid his feet, unaware that she was parting her legs to his eyes.
In the dim light, the Pastor could still see well enough to know that he was now looking at his wife's nether lips, pink and puffy. He stifled a groan. Elizabeth, misinterpreting, thought that he was expecting her to do something and so, with guilty feeling, took hold of his cock again and began to rub as he had shown her before. This close, it was almost frightening and yet, at the same time, fascinating.
"Kiss it," he said quietly.
Did she hear him correctly? Was he asking her to kiss his manhood? This was something far beyond the pale and the thought almost made her retch. But her husband's needs were of paramount importance to her and, as she had just cleaned him, would it be so bad?
She leaned in and gave a light peck on the tip. She looked up at her husband to see if it had satisfied his wishes. A slight smile was playing across his face and he merely nodded. Elizabeth understood that he wanted her to continue. Unthinkingly, she licked her lips before bending again. This time she made the kiss longer and applied more pressure. She felt the softness of the head give a little until she felt the hardness beneath. Again, she sat back and looked up at the Pastor. His eyes were closed, and he looked almost as if he was in pain. But then he opened them, reached for her shoulder, and urged her lips to return.
"I beg of you woman, lick it."
Now, this was more than a dutiful woman could accept. She had done all that had been asked of her and yet, her husband wanted her to degrade herself even more. She opened her mouth to protest, just as her husband pulled her head forward. Her lips were around it! She tried to spit it out, but her husband was keeping her head there. Disgusted, both with herself and her husband, she decided to do as he requested and use her tongue, hoping that this would persuade him to release her. As she parted her teeth and moved her tongue to slather the head, it entered her mouth. She thought for a moment that she was going to vomit. Just the idea would have made her nauseous before, but the act itself seemed less bad.
She knew instinctively that if she were ill now, she would most likely choke, so she fought down the urge and instead concentrated on trying to stop any more of it entering. But she need not have worried, for the Pastor was desperate for a fast release and the only way for this to happen was for him to mount his wife. He released her head.
"Come," he said heading to the bed and beckoning her.
He lay on the bed as she rose to her feet. She was moving too slowly, and he needed to be in her, so he reached out, grabbed her hand, and pulled her down. She lost her balance and landed atop of him. Grunting at the sudden pressure of her body, he realized that her legs were straddling him and that his manhood was close to its needed goal. He held her hips tightly and pushed up with his hips. How, he did not know, but his penis penetrated immediately. Not far, but enough for Elizabeth to cry out in shock.
"Oh!"
He pushed again and it went in a little further. His wife could feel its progress. It felt, different to their usual coupling and, were she to admit to it, engendering even more of those illicit feelings that she had experienced of late.
The Pastor pushed once more and gained a little more, but in this position, he was unable to go further. Elizabeth sensed that he was struggling, the tiny movements in and out were far less than his recent plunging and he seemed desperate. She pushed herself upright and, complete penetration was achieved in one swift movement. It was a very telling moment, for she was suddenly taken by an overwhelming urge to satisfy not just her husband, but herself. She rose and fell, groaning at every sensation as she fucked her husband.
Pastor Smith was beyond ecstasy; he was only lasting so long because he had already climaxed before, but what his wife was doing was beyond his wildest imaginings. The faint candlelight was still revealing her naked body and, while she was otherwise engaged, she did not notice him take hold of her breasts and squeeze and manipulate them.
She did not notice anything now. The sensations had been building rapidly and going well beyond anything she had experienced before. She sensed her husband nearing his end and, as he began bucking, she lost control of her own body. She didn't know what was happening to her; she was jerking spasmodically, her head felt light, wonderful feelings were radiating throughout her insides and she found herself in the devil's realm, not caring that her soul was at risk.
To be continued.
By RomanCEisdead2 for Literotica
-
Survivors savor the joy of living, and their bravery turns to romantic discovery.
By SilverFoxMullet - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.
Luckily for me, my room was on the ground floor, as my building has no elevators. I had my key on a lanyard around my neck, and I unlocked the door. I let her precede me inside, and I shut the door once I got in. She looked around the room, which I usually keep fairly neat, but lately it's been immaculate. I am not as active with crutches, so I've stayed in a fair bit the last couple of weeks. And I clean when I get bored.
"Your room is so neat. I expected, um, sorry, a pigsty. You know, 'guy'?"
"It's not usually this nice, but I've been staying in a lot recently." Tapping my cast for emphasis.
She looked at my leg, then asked "Can I sign your cast?"
"Only if I can sign yours." I negotiated.
"Deal. Got a pen?" She inquired.
"Desk, top drawer." I responded, and suddenly thought. Oh No. "Uh, I'll get one for you."
She was too quick, you know, having moveable feet and all, and she pulled the drawer open. First thing she sees is the unopened box of condoms my dorm buddies gave me for Christmas. Her eyebrows rose, and she put a finger on the still-sealed box. Then she turned bright red, and picked up a sharpie.
"Your cast is covered up, I can't get at it." she said in a slightly quavering voice. She looked nervous and fidgety. I knew I was nervous as all hell. That box of condoms was meant as a joke, as I was notorious for not getting anywhere with the ladies. I'd kissed a couple of girls, but that was as far as I'd ever gotten. I just wasn't able to pursue them the way other guys did. I always backed off. Just couldn't put myself forward like that.
I looked down at my leg, covered by the sweatpants. It took every ounce of bravery I could muster to open my mouth and say the words. "I'll have to uncover it I guess."
She knelt in front of me. I could see how nervous she was. Hell, I could feel how nervous I was. "Suzanne? I, uh, I never-"
"Me too." She affirmed.
I looked in her eyes and asked; "Are you sure?"
"Yes." she said, and she reached for my waistband.
"Wait." I interrupted.
She stopped, and had a fearful expression on her face, like I'd just said something that hurt her. Damn, that hurts me, to see her look of feeling rejected.
"Let me get on the bed first, this chair is so uncomfortable."
"Oh, Okay. Can I help you?"
"Yeah, just hold the chair still?"
She got behind it, and I heard her say "Hey there's brakes." Once the brakes were set, it was easy to get out of the chair and sat the bed. She unset the brakes and slipped the chair into the corner, then knelt down before me again. This time I leaned back on my elbows & she reached out to pull down my sweats with a little more confidence. She got them to my knees, and stopped to pull off the shoe on my good leg.
The sweats slipped off my legs, leaving me semi-reclined in my polo shirt and briefs. The briefs were definitely bulging now. She stared at my crotch for long enough that I became self-conscious, and I blushed almost as red as she was.
Grinning big, she picked up the sharpie, then wrote a note on my cast.
"To Robert, I saved myself for the one who saved my life, Suzanne"
It was difficult to read from my angle, so she read it out loud to me. My heart started to race, and I felt a little dizzy. "Really?" I said.
She blushed harder, as if that were even possible, and looked at the floor.
"I think I've been saving myself for someone like you, too." I said.
She looked up at me, with what I thought was panic at first, but the smile that grew from that look was anything but panicked. I held out my hand for the pen. She sat to my left and held out her arm. It was covered by her blouse, so I said "Uh, It's covered".
"Then you'll have to uncover it I guess," she beamed.
She shifted up over me and I reached up with trembling fingers to work the front buttons on her silky long sleeved top. It felt like I had never operated a button in my life, I was so uncoordinated. But I finally got the job done, and her blouse fell open. I slid it off her far shoulder, and she pulled her left arm free. I stared in wonder at her tits. She didn't have a bra on, probably because she needed both hands to get it on and off. Oh My Fucking God.
I absently drew her blouse off her right shoulder, and slid the puffy long sleeve down & off her right arm and it's cast. Only then did I take in the veritable wonder of an actual pair of real live breasts in front of my eyes. "Wow" I said with bright eyes. Her tits were a smaller B cup, with areolas a shade darker than her skin tone, and stiff little nipples poking out.
"They're not too small?" she timidly asked.
"God no, wow! You're beautiful!" I said with a giddiness I couldn’t suppress.
She blushed and looked away shyly for a second. I remembered the pen in my hand, so I had her lay on her back so I could write on her cast.
"To Suzanne, saving each other, saved for each other, Robert"
As I was capping the pen her left hand pulled me down against her, and her lips rushed to meet mine. I had thought she had nice lips when I kissed her earlier, but that was mostly one-sided. This was phenomenal. I dropped the pen somewhere, and wrapped my arms around her. We kissed like this for minutes, or maybe it was days, I dunno, I didn't care. She lay half across my lap, and I bent over her, our lips and tongues entwined for such a glorious time.
It was never like this. I was always so nervous trying to kiss a girl before, but this was passion and perfection. We finally had to come up for air, and she smiled sweetly at me as she lay back on my bed. I guess that's when she felt my erection pressing into her hip. Her eyes went wide, then she grinned up at me.
"Am I as fetching as you thought?"
"Yeah, fetching is not the half of it. Arousing, beautiful, and literally stunning. I have no more words."
"Shall I get the, um, the box, from your desk?" she offered.
"Not yet." I replied, hobbling up off the bed, then guiding her to her feet. I undid the zipper on her slacks, and slipped them down to pile up around her ankles. She kicked her shoes off and stepped out of her slacks. "Damn" I said. She was so pale and delicate. Not a small girl, probably the same height as me, but she was certainly slimmer than I was, overall.
Her hands seemed to want to cover her boobs, but she fought that urge, standing before me as a lover, not a recently met stranger. I was drawn to her, & I could feel the pull, like gravity between us. She tentatively reached toward me, and I realized she wanted me as naked as she was, so we peeled off my polo shirt.
She gasped, looked me up and down, her gaze settling on the sharply defined summit in my underwear. She reached out again, and clumsily pulled down the front of my briefs with her left hand. I hooked my thumb into the waistband behind me and it made her mission move along quickly. But as she leaned down to complete the descent, she nearly got poked in the eye.
"Oh dear" she said as my stiff cock sprang free of its confinement and pointed upward toward her. "That's so... different. Bigger." Her eyes were wide now as she took in what was apparently her first sight of a full erection.
I reached for her, and she started to back away, so I laid back down and waited. She fidgeted some more, some kind of internal debate, and then she knelt and leaned right up to me, nodding. "Okay" she said.
I reached down again, and ever so slowly peeled her panties off. Fuck. A neat little triangle of sparse, dark hair was there, just above a puffy slit. I'd seen lots of porn, but this was not like any of that. All those porn stars shaved and trimmed and waxed away everything. This was whatever she had, all of it, come as you are.
Her panties dropped to her knees, and I said "Wow. You're beautiful."
"You think so?" she asked.
"Oh yes, I know so." I said with conviction.
She smiled, then shifted nervously and flipped her panties to the floor. Then she paused again, a fleeting glance back to the desk.
"Lay down here with me for a while." I said.
Relaxing the tiniest bit, she laid alongside and half on me, and we embraced, as best we could with two limbs encased in plaster. We kissed again, and it was similar to before, but the extra skin contact made the sensation so much better. I put my hands to use, stroking her back, her neck, her breasts, and her thighs as she shivered from my touch. Then she shifted onto her side and her left hand was around the back of my neck, drawing our kiss closer, pressing her pert tits into my chest, crushing me to her. As before, we kissed forever, it seemed. Once she let up on her clutching me, I gently rolled her onto her back, on the bed.
I wanted to see that pussy. To touch it, smell it, taste it! I'd read about eating a girl out, I'd watched innumerable videos, and now I had the opportunity to try it. Some guys said it was gross, and wouldn't do it. Some said it was the best way to get a girl worked up, so don't mind the smell and taste, just do it. Me, I just wanted to find out what it was like, I didn't care if it was good or bad, I was gonna do this.
Gently, I scooted myself up, then farther down the bed. I pushed her legs apart, and she watched in wonder as I leaned down to look at her. Wow, this was amazing. "You're beautiful" I said to her pussy. I leaned right in and kissed her patch. There was a sharp sour tang to her, but it wasn't bad, just new, different. I swept my tongue along her slit, picking up even more of her strong flavour. Inside, it was different, still not good or bad, I guessed that this was just what a pussy tasted like.
Again and again I lapped at her, and she got wetter and wetter. Her knees bent as she opened herself up, inviting me farther inside. This wetness might have been me drooling on her, or her arousal, I didn't know. She was making joyous little noises up there, in time to my activities with my tongue. That felt good, really good, to me! I caressed her thighs, then ran my fingers through her delicate fur, and her hips moved in a way I had never imagined I would ever see. I could FEEL her arousal in that motion, she was so happy with what I was doing, and that made me happy!
I knew her clitoris was supposed to be up here somewhere, so I began licking at the apex of her slit. Her soft cries and shudders let me now when I found it. Yes, there she was, and when I used my tongue the way I saw in those videos, she reacted with an astonishing cry and multiple thrusts of her hips. She practically bounced on the bed and yelped in her efforts to seemingly avoid my tongue and ram herself onto it at one and the same time.
Her hand came down to twine her fingers in my hair, not too push me away, or even to draw me in, but just to make contact, to be part of what was happening to her. I continued to lick her clit gently, and her hips began a hypnotic rolling motion, over and over, slowly cycling up and down.
I put a finger down where I thought her opening was, and moved it around, between her slick labia. I found what I sought, and as my finger slipped inside of her, the tone of her soft noises changed, from one of languid pleasure to one of lust and need. I continued this double activity, which came so much easier to me than the old patting-head and rubbing-tummy trick. I always botched that, but not this!
I had thought that I'd made her cum a while earlier, when she'd made that louder noise, but I was wrong, or perhaps this was a new order of magnitude for her. This time her entire body tensed up, and she shook and made small gasping sounds for a half a minute. Now her hand was pushing me away, her breath rasping in her throat, as she'd had enough of this.
"Oh, Robert" she whispered hoarsely.
I sat up and let my casted leg hang over the side of the bed. Then I looked down upon her, spread out before me, spread eagle, gasping for air in her glory.
"Did I do OK?" I asked.
She laughed weakly, then said; "I didn't know it could be like that."
"Me neither." I admitted.
"Do, do we need those uh, things now?"
"Condoms. Yes, we'll need those, I hope?" I eager looked at her.
"I'd get them, but I can't seem to move right now,” she revealed. “Can I catch my breath for a bit?" She was still breathing heavily.
"That's Okay, we’re in no hurry,” I assured her.
I felt like I would never tire of watching her when she was naked and aroused. Beautiful, amazing. After a while she struggled to sit up, difficult with one arm and tangled up with another person in bed. She stepped over to the desk and got out that box, then brought it to me. She sat down on the side of the bed and watched closely as I opened it and pulled out a strip of condoms. A folded instruction sheet fell out in my lap, and she picked it up. I tore one of the condom packages off the strip as she unfolded the paper & flipped it over to read the English side. I peered over her shoulder at the little diagram, and tore open the packet. Suzanne dropped the paper and looked closely at what I was doing as I squeezed the tip and rolled it on.
"That's it?" she asked.
"Yup, I think so,” I surmised.
She lifted her cast-encased arm and said "How do we do this?"
"You on top, I think."
"On top?" she asked, "I don't understand."
"Can I show you a video?" I offered.
"Oh, Okay. You mean like, a porn video?"
"Uh huh, so you can see what position might work."
"O, kay?"
She got up, unplugged my laptop, and brought it over, placing it on our laps. I surfed to a site I knew had good videos. I typed ‘cowgirl’ in the search box and scrolled through the resulting thumbnails. I soon found a promising one, and clicked on it. I had to fast forward through a lot of it, and she said "Go back to that last part."
I backed up a bit and she watched in rapt fascination as a girl on the screen took a guy's cock deep into her mouth. "Can I try that?" she asked.
"Sure! if you want."
The girl on the screen pulled away and continued to stroke the guy, his cum splattering her face, then she took him back in to finish.
"Ewww. Maybe not."
"Like I said, only if you want."
"Well, you did that for me, so maybe I should do that for you, too."
"Let's find the bit we're looking for first."
I skipped forward a bit more, then found the cowgirl segment. "See, she's on top, our casts won't be in the way too much like that. Plus, it gives you the ability to take things along as you’re comfortable.”
We watched for a minute. "Okay, I can do that." she said.
Closing the laptop, she put it on the floor and slid it under the bed. She got off the bed, and let me shift around, and clambered back on. Straddling my thighs, she bit her lip and said, "It's supposed to hurt the first time, isn't it?"
"I think so. You'll have to be gentle." That’s why I wanted us to try it this way.
She nodded, then reached down and grasped my cock. She took a few minutes to fondle and stroke my cock, with a look of curiosity, desire, and giddiness. She knelt straight up, and shifted her body forward to align her new play tool with her cunt, moving her hips and my cock, to find the right spot. Once engaged, she withdrew her hand and sank halfway down onto me.
She froze, with a curious look on her face.
"Huh" she groaned.
"Oh god, Suzanne" I said, basking in the hot wet tightness of her pussy. It was incredible. I was gonna cum, and soon, this was so astonishingly good!
She was descended in front of me, pert breasts caped with tight hard nipples, hair hanging in disarray about her face, and her pussy - holy fuck - I could see my cock impaling her. Labia distended and wrapped around my shaft, and the sensations from inside her were amazing! As she raised back up, my cock looked like it had a pussy doughnut encircling it.
It was like some weird sheathed hand, wrapped around my cock, with rippling touches here and there. Her thousand-yard stare suddenly focused back on me, and she said "Wow" and slid down my shaft until she bottomed out. "That didn't hurt at all" she whispered in awe. "That feels so good! You feel so big inside me."
Recalling the video we'd previewed, she started humping and grinding and bouncing on my shaft. I was trying not to cum yet, I wanted to please her first, and luckily, what she was doing wasn't over stimulating me. Except visually, I was getting so turned on by the sight of a naked girl getting turned on by my own cock! And guys are visual creatures, so it was difficult to hold back.
But she did cum again, and hard, and I could feel it from the inside. Her orgasm was a rippling and clenching of muscles, both inside her pussy, and over her whole body. Her arms, her legs, her abs, everything tensed and shook. Maybe there’s nothing so visually erotic as watching a sexy woman having a massive trance orgasm.
And that was all I could stand before I exploded.
I thought the condom was gonna explode, I pumped so much cum into it. The sight of her there, on me, cumming, fuck that was intense.
When it had passed, she opened her eyes in wonder and looked down at me. "Oh god Robert, this is amazing! You're amazing." All I could do was smile up at her. Then she said "Did you finish yet?"
"Oh Yeah." I assured her.
She smiled with a deep sense of accomplishment, then asked me; "Can I try that mouth thing?" Her innocence is so sexy.
"A blowjob?" I asked.
"That's a blowjob?” she seemed inquisitive. “I heard other people talk about it, but was always afraid to ask what it was. I really want to try that."
She rose up off of me and tried to get the condom off. Left handed wasn't working well, so I removed it, and asked her to reach over to the desk for some tissues to clean up. "Thanks" she said, then she went around to the foot of the bed and crawled up to get at my cock.
She sat cross-legged and leaned down to get closer to her new favorite sex toy.
She held my semi-flaccid cock and gave the tip a tentative lick first, then smiled at me and licked harder. She spent a minute or so licking me like a popsicle. “Wow, you taste sorta salty and manly” she observed. Then she took my head into her mouth and I gasped and whimpered "Please, No teeth".
"Sorry." she said. Then I was engulfed again, and she hummed on me, which was so very stimulating. Pulling off she commented "You taste good! Probably better than me." Then she was back at it, and now her tongue swirled around the head of my cock. This was too much, too stimulating. The view I had, plus the feel of her tongue on me, was enough to set me right off. My first blowjob lasted 30 seconds before I blew.
I groaned, and said "Now", and she sealed her lips around me, lapping her tongue repeatedly over the sensitive underside of my head. I think I whimpered, and I may have said something, I have no idea. My orgasm was a completely different thing from what I got from masturbating. This was so powerful it was excruciating. I could feel her tongue lapping at me as I shot load after load into her mouth. I don't think I ever came so much before in my life. Her eyes were wide in surprise as she kept working on me, swallowing what I gave, and teasing out more.
I finally ran dry and started to wilt, and she pulled away. "Wow" she said, "that was cool. You taste good, too. I like blowjobs, they're fun!"
I laid back, floating in post orgasmic bliss.
She crawled up alongside & cuddled with me. It took a few tries to get comfortable with our casts in the way. There we were, to newly deflowered teens, both buck-nekked except for the white casts covering two limbs. We were in sweaty bliss from some great first-time, multiple-orgasm sex. The afterglow was heavenly.
Then we got chilled and we had to untangle ourselves to get under the blankets. The adrenaline was gone, our lust was sated, and sleep took us both.
That was one April Fools joke that both failed and succeeded in a most spectacular manner.
Tomorrow will reveal what troubles await those who endangered two virgins’ lives, but It couldn’t have turned out any better for Suzanne & Robert.
By SilverFoxMullet for Literotica
-
Saknas det avsnitt?
-
An April Fools Prank Goes Awry.
By SilverFoxMullet - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories .
Spring break was just that, a break. My leg, actually.
When I went home to Ottawa for spring break, I met up with a few of my old high school buds, and we took a day trip to the Quebec side for some skiing at one of the nearby hills, north of Ottawa. Mid afternoon, I hit a patch of ice and went down hard. It was quite a day for falls, as the hills were pretty icy this late in the season. I tried to get up, but my right ankle hurt like a bitch. None of my friends had stopped, as we were all falling a lot today, they just assumed I would get up and follow them.
"Aw fuck!" I groaned. I lay there in the snow for a few minutes, until someone slid to a stop next to me.
"Hey, are you all right?" the guy asks.
"No, I hurt my ankle. Fuck."
"Don't move it, I'll find the ski patrol. Hang on." He skied away to get help.
30 seconds later another guy stopped. Same question. "Hey are you all right?"
"I think I sprained my ankle. There was a guy here a minute ago, he said he'd send the ski patrol."
The guy turned and looked around, then waved and yelled "Ici! Over here! Vien! Here they are."
Two guys in red jackets stopped and asked what's wrong. This other guy said "Good luck!" to me, and skied away, as I recounted the fall and my symptoms. The ski patrol guys were great, they radioed for a stretcher and 20 minutes later they're loading me into an ambulance. The rest of the day was a lot of waiting, x-rays, and paperwork. The local hospital had a seasonal trauma unit for all the ski injuries, and they're used to dealing with the inter-provincial healthcare.
I called my Dad, who said he'd fetch me from the hospital, then called my buddies who were still in the chalet’. He told them to go home without me. They commiserated and said they'd drop by my house tomorrow and see how I was doing.
I eventually got a cast on my right leg. It spanned from my toes to my mid-thigh. I was issued a pair of crutches, and a whole ream of instructions (in both French and English of course) about what to do and what not to do. My Dad showed up somewhere during this tedious process and reassured me everything would be fine.
We got home really late, after stopping at a pharmacy for pain meds, and stopping for takeout, damn I was hungry by then. I was asleep in minutes after I took one of those pills after getting home.
Next morning, I had to take another pill, damn leg was throbbing like mad. I had to learn how to negotiate using the toilet with crutches, fuck, that's pain in the arse. Then I had to figure out how to shower. They gave me a shower bag for the cast but I couldn't get the damn thing on by myself. Mom was trying to be motherly (naturally) but I was way too embarrassed to be seen naked in front of her. My Dad was a trooper, he helped me with all the bathroom stuff, and I got my shower OK.
I wasn't going to be able to drive for a while, so my folks said they'd drive me back to school in Toronto. I could come home by bus and get my car once I was able to drive. Great.
"Actually, if I could have my car on campus, one of my buddies could drive me around. None of the other guys have a car." Not that my rattly old car was much of a ride, but it got us from A to B.
"OK" my Dad says, "Your mother can drive you there, and I'll follow in your car, then we'll drive back together."
"Awesome, sounds like a plan!"
The rest of the day my parents helped me work out how to deal with the cast and crutches and take care of personal stuff by myself, like getting dressed, showering, shaving (yeah, ever try to balance on one foot to shave? fuckin hell), and using the toilet. My mom went shopping and bought me a bunch of baggy sweat pants, something that would go over my cast.
My old friends dropped by with some hard coolers the next day, thinking it would cheer me up; but I had to pass on those due to the meds I was on. They laughed at me and drank it all, themselves. We all had a good laugh about my predicament, and they wished me luck at college. Gonna need it, eh?
Then it was time to head back to school. I'd been texting and calling my buddies at school, told them the whole idiot story of my misadventures. They laughed at me big time, and of course they worried about their ride, what was gonna happen to my car? I told them about the arrangements and they were happy that it would still be available.
The drive to school was really tedious, seemed to last forever, because it was so fricking uncomfortable to sit there with that stiff cast on. They got me and my stuff into my room in the dorm, and said their good-byes. I was so happy that I was on the first floor! No stairs here but there were stairs all over campus. Sure, there's elevators everywhere but I didn't know where most of them were.
First order of business, I gotta pee after that road trip. I used the big accessible stall in the bathroom, that was great. Grab bars, lots of room, it really was made for this kind of thing. Easier than the bathroom at home, that's for sure.
I was the butt of a lot of jokes and shit for the first few days, but otherwise it was fine. Down in the dining hall I spotted someone else who'd had a fun spring break. There was a girl with her whole arm in a cast, like from shoulder to wrist, with the elbow bent at 90 degrees. I wondered what happened to her. Skiing too I supposed. My buddies said we'd make a great couple and told me to go ask her out. No way, dudes, not gonna happen. I can't talk to girls, I always get freaked out and clam up.
The end of March rolled around, and I still had weeks to go before getting my cast off. There was a party on Saturday night, and I was weaning off the strong meds by now so I could have a few drinks. My floor mates were getting me drinks, too; so I ended up having a few more than I would normally have. I was feeling buzzed by the end of the night.
One of the guys suddenly showed up with a wheelchair. "Robbo! we got you some wheels, man!"
"Where'd you steal that from?" I asked, a little dubious about the idea of them scamming someone's chair.
"No No, totally not stolen, we got it for you from the Red Cross. It's legit, dude!"
"All right! Let's check out my new ride then!" I hopped over and settled into the chair. They adjusted the footrest out for me and one of them took my crutches, and they started wheeling me away.
"Where we goin?" I asked.
"It's a surprise." says one of them, and then pull a pillowcase down over my head so I can't see where we're going. When I try to pull the covering off, they stopped me, and then the started grabbing my arms & duct taping them to the chair's armrests. We were outside by now, and I started yelling, until they taped the pillowcase tight against my mouth, to muff my yelling. Now I was getting pissed, but there's not much I could do, except literally ride this out.
They laughed and giggled and make goofy jokes as they wheeled me around campus. EventuallyI had no idea where I am, and it suddenly strikes me that it was now April 1st. The alcoholic buzz is wearing off fast under the rush of my adrenaline and anger, and I wondered what kind of demented nightmare game they've come up with.
I heard more laughing, girls this time, and they make whispered comments back and forth with the guys. I’m now in a building, but I had no clue where. My chair was pushed around some more, bumping into stuff, and then a body is dumped in my lap, then they yanked the duct tape off the pillowcase and I can again my mouth. The room is pitch black. The giggling and laughing is cut off by the slamming of a door, and everything goes quiet.
I think there's a girl in my lap, or a small, really nice smelling guy with long hair. She's quiescent, asleep or passed out, pressed against my chest.
"Hey. Hey, wake up." I said.
No response, she's just sitting there, draped over my lap. She's warm and breathing, so it's not a manikin or something. I wondered if she's okay.
I started to shift a bit, can't use my arms because they're taped down, but I try to shake her awake with my rocking shoulders. It didn't work, and now I'm afraid that if I move too much she'll fall off onto the floor.
"Hey, uh, miss, wake up." louder. She's out of it. I turn my head to the side so I'm not yelling in her ear and holler "Hey, enough crap, let me out of here!" Silence reigns. Well, fuck. Now what?
'Now what'. Then the fire alarm starts blaring. It startles the heck out of me, but still isn't enough to wake the girl. I heard loud commotion in the halls for about 30 seconds, but then suddenly there is silence. Fuck, this is getting serious. What if it's a real fire? No, no way, it's April 1st now, gotta be a prank. I'll just wait for her to wake up, and we'll get out of here. My eyes adjusted to the darkness and I began to see faint outlines of what is probably a maintenance closet or storage room.
The alarm rings for an annoyingly long time. 15 minutes I guess, I dunno, but it seems interminable. And I need to pee now. When the alarm finally stops the need to pee gets more insistent. I shifted uncomfortably under the weight of my passenger. Her hip is pressed up against my groin, adding to the struggle of my urge to piss.
More time passes, and damn, I gotta go bad, now. I'm gonna wet myself, and her too, if I don't get out of here right now. I've tried speaking to her, yelling, shaking her, and then there was another alarm that went on and on. She just isn't gonna wake up. Did those morons drug her or something?
I'm desperate now. "Come on, sleeping beauty, wake up!"
Sleeping beauty? Yeah, fine, I'll try that before I piss all over her. I think a girl would be slightly less angry about a stolen kiss than wet pants. So I seek her mouth. There was a little light coming in under the door, but suddenly that light went out, and only a faint intermittent light glowed. Oh, crap! That would be the emergency exit lighting.
I eventually bumped my faced against her nose, then lowered a bit and kissed her, probably a little too hard for a wakeup smooch, cause I'm dyin' here, gotta pee, gotta pee, gotta pee.
She's got nice soft lips, really quite kissable, and I kinda wished she was awake and under different circumstances. I kissed her again, even harder. No response. I try again, this time I let my tongue do the talking, and I push into her mouth. Helluva way to experience my own first ‘tongue-kiss’. Finally, she stirred & turned into the kiss.
Surprised, I pull back, and say "Oh thank god you're awake, help me up!"
She startled, yelping at me, "Who are you?!"
"Help me, please, I'm gonna piss my pants! Untie me!"
In the dim red glow of an exit sign I finally saw her face. She's kinda cute, not particularly pretty, and she has a cast on her right arm. It's the girl I saw in the dining hall a few times.
"Hurry!" I pleaded.
She struggled off me, and stood. “Where the hell did you take me!” she demanded.
I told her that we were both abducted by campus hooligans and locked in some storage room, but I didn’t know which building. Then I said; “But I gotta pee right now and my leg is in a cast, and I’m bound to this wheelchair.She felt the tape on my wrists. It's slow going for her to undo the tape with her one weak hand, the way she's pulling at it, she's obviously not left handed.
I'm not gonna make it, and I looked around. We're in a janitor's room or something. I spotted a stack of small waste baskets. "Quick, grab one of those buckets and put it between my legs."
She's quick on the uptake, I'll give her that, and she grabbed the bucket for me. "Pull my pants down, hurry."
"What? No!" she protested.
"Arrrrggghhh. Please, I'm gonna wet myself." I grind out through my clenched teeth.
She reached out with that uncoordinated left hand of hers and fumbles with my sweat pants. I squirmed to lift my hips a bit to help, and the elastic waistband slipped down, exposing my tight briefs.
"You gotta help. Pull me out, aim for the bucket. Please?"
I can see she's not happy with the situation, and she's fighting with her distaste at touching a man, a total stranger at that, in such a bizarre circumstance. But she perseveres, and that delicate hand fishes in my shorts for my cock. She paused momentarily as she made contact, then pulled my cock free. She picked up the empty bucket and aimed my ‘hose’ toward the container.
I groaned as I let loose. Oh god, finally! The relief was incredible. The poor girl was acting shocked as she dutifully aimed me at the bucket, and she even nudged the bucket a bit closer. I pissed on and on, holy fuck there was so much, and eventually I ran dry.
Her disposition is no longer shocked, but instead she appeared to be curious.
"Oh thank you, you saved me so much embarrassment. You can put me back in there now. Thanks."
She hesitated, and timidly tried to one-handedly stuff my cock back through the fly, and after a couple of clumsy tries I'm all set. And of course now my cock was growing fast in her hand, as I no longer had to pee, but there's a wonderful-smelling girl handling that most sensitive part of my anatomy. Something that's never happened before.
That last drop of pee evidently got on her hand, and she looked a bit frantic now, "Ew" she says.
"Just wipe it on my sweats, it's OK." I told her, and she rubbed her hand on my inner thigh. That doesn't help with my ever increasing boner of course.
She looked up at me, and her brow wrinkled. "Do you smell smoke?" she asked.
It's my turn to be startled, and I looked toward the door. Oh Fuck, there's smoke coming in under the door! That alarm was real! Why wasn't it still going off? "Quick, help me get this tape off!" She started trying to pull up my sweats, but I say "No, leave that, just get me undone!"
She started working on the tape on my left arm, and it took a few minutes to get me free. Working together, my right arm is unstuck in less than a minute. "Check the door." I told her as I looked around the room. No other doors, just shelves, a big sink, a floor pan for filling and emptying mop buckets, and stacks of boxes and stuff.
She tried the light switch but it doesn't work. Great, my idiot friends probably unscrewed the light bulb. Then she tried the door. "It's locked!" she says.
"From the outside? Why the fuck would it be set up to lock people in? Sorry. I swear when I get nervous."
"Is there really a fire, do you think?"
"I guess so, there was an alarm that went off when you were out cold."
"What do we do?" She started frantically searching her pockets and said; "I can't find my phone!"
"I didn't even bring mine to the party. No pockets."
The smell of smoke got stronger. I wheeled up next to the sink, and ran some water. Grabbing a package of paper towels, I ripped it open and dumped them in the sink. "Here, block up the crack under the door with these!"
I handed her wads of soggy paper, and she knelt down to stuff them under the door. The smoke stoped coming in, thank goodness. But now the room is black. "Now what?" she said.
I shrugged, "I guess we wait and hope."
"I'm scared." she said in a small voice.
"Come here, sit on my lap here. Oh, uh, maybe pull up my pants first." She helped me with that and sat on me. I think the gravity of the situation is now hitting her pretty hard, I know it's got me freaked out. She burrowed into my neck and wraps her good arm wraps around me. "We're OK for now." I tell her.
I smelled her hair again, as she's crushed against me. Damn that feels nice. Shit, I don't even know her name. "I'm Robert by the way. Robert Green."
"Suzanne. Suzanne Shelton.", she informed me.
"I'd say pleased to meet you Suzanne, but under these circumstances, maybe the sentiment should be I'm ecstatic to meet you. If I was by myself I would have pissed my pants and suffocated."
She giggled, my goofy sense of humour somehow helped in this situation. "I'm glad to meet you too, Robert."
"So how did you get here?"
"I don't know, I was at the dorm party and felt dizzy, then you were kissing me." She blushed again.
"Sorry about that, I tried to wake you for like 20 minutes, but you were really out of it. I finally thought I would try the sleeping beauty trick, and it worked. Did you drink something someone else gave you?"
"Oh. Shit.” She seemed to recall. “I think so. One of my floor mates gave me a coke. It must have been spiked? I had to take some of my pain meds for my arm earlier tonight, it was bothering me. I keep trying to do too much with it all the time."
"Oh, yeah, you don't want to mix booze or anything with that stuff, I know! Sorry about the pee episode. I really was going to wet my pants in another few seconds. Wet both our pants."
She blushed and giggled. "I never saw a guy like that, like your, thing, before."
"Wow. Okay, well, I never had a girl touch my co-, um, thing, before."
"It changed when I was putting it away. Was that, um, like...'
"Yeah, well, when a pretty girl touches me like that, I'm bound to get aroused."
Her eyes went wide at that statement. "Oh" she said. She paused a few seconds, then put her head back on my shoulder. There was that scent again. "So. Um, you think I'm pretty?"
"Well, yeah, of course. You're what I think my grandpa would call 'fetching'"
She giggled again. Damn, that sounds nice, and she smells really nice. Little Robert stirred down below. I heard a sharp intake of breath. Uh Oh. She felt that. I may have just ruined what might have been a moment.
"Am I pretty enough to make you, uh, aroused, then?"
"Oh, Suzanne, I am so embarrassed. Please, don't be offended, it's just circumstances, you know?"
She pulled back again and looked at the door. Still no smoke. Then she looked at me with a sad smile, saying "I didn't think so." Suzanne started to get up, and I realized where our wires had crossed.
I put my arms around her and said " Oh, no no. You're very pretty, and definitely arousing."
She looked surprised, but settled back down on my lap. "Oh." she said. "Thank you."
Just then we heard a muffled sound of footsteps outside the door. We both yelled, and I grabbed a mop handle and rapped it against the door. The door opened, and a cloud of smoke poured in. A firefighter stood there, looking surprised behind his breathing apparatus. He hollered for help, and we were soon moved briskly from the building.
I was parked in my wheelchair next to the ambulance, where Suzanne was sitting on a gurney. We both had been given oxygen and been checked over for injuries. We told campus security about how we came to be there, and they got really grim. I named names, because I could've died there, we both could've died. It was a prank, but it went sideways pretty fast when that fire broke out. Cops came over and Suzanne also named a couple of girls who she thought were in on it too. Now we were finally cleared to go.
"Can I walk you back to the dorms?" I asked.
She laughed, "Don't you mean wheel me? You can't walk."
"Can too, if I had my crutches. My idiot friends left me with this chair."
"Okay, then, let's go." She beamed.
Off we went. She couldn't push me with just one hand, and I was crap at navigating that chair, but we eventually got back to the residence. We chatted amiably along the way, getting to know each other. She was really easy to talk to, unlike most girls I've tried to talk to. Maybe that was it, I wasn't chatting her up.
She was 18, a biology major, living in in the next dorm over. I told her I was in second year Computer Science, in the nearby dorm, so I had a single room.
I told her how I broke my leg, skiing near Gatineau, and the really long day I had as a result. "How did you break your arm?"
"Skating. I'm usually a good skater but sometimes you just fall wrong. I spent most of that same day in the ER, just like you. It's really hard to get dressed and shower and stuff with this thing."
"I know, believe me, I know all about it."
We were both so fired up on adrenaline after our ordeal there was no way we could sleep. "Would you like to, uh, come over to my room, for a bit? After all this, I'm not tired, and I'd be bored doing just nothing. We could talk for a while." Oh, nice, I thought, smooth man, very smooth. NOT.
She blushed, and it must've been a good one, to be visible in the dim light along the sidewalk. "I, uh, yeah. Yes. Yes I will." she stated with a bravado she didn't appear to have.
I smiled up at her. "I promise to behave, Okay?"
"What if I don't want you to behave?" she smirked.
"Then you're going to have to make your wishes known, in no uncertain terms. I don't do the pushy guy thing very well."
"I want to go to your room with you," she declared.
To be continued.
By SilverFoxMullet for Literotica
-
My girlfriend and her sister play dueling practical jokes on me.
By TruthWithaTwist. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.
"Sisters before Misters. It's the golden rule." Tara declared.
"Thank goodness you're hot" I joked, "Because that may be the most fucked-up and lamest thing anyone has ever said to me." With that, we started laughing and settled in for the rest of the drive.
[[MORE]]We got to the resort and it was everything we expected. It was a cheesy resort built for "romance weekends". They did a have a "lodge restaurant" and because it was off-season, we had no problem getting our choice of cabins and were told to come down the restaurant at any time.
The guy working the front desk told us that the hot tub on the deck was usable, but suggested that we turn the heat on before dinner if we wanted to use it later. He also mentioned the romance package and asked if he could have it delivered while we dined. He said all of this unironically and without embarrassment.
We made the short walk down a path to our cabin and were thrilled with what we found. It was roomy, with an oversized king bed. It had a glossy wooden floor that led to a loveseat, and two chairs that gathered by a large gas fireplace. The bed itself was a wonder to behold. A crimson bedspread was stretched across it. 6 stark white pillows were stacked at the top of the bed with a sort of long, red ribbon holding them all together. The bed itself was made of a wooden frame with large headboard.
Just to the right of the bed, was a sliding glass door that went to the enclosed deck and the hot tub. The hot tub faced the lake but was still enclosed by the walls of the deck. There were instructions on the wall, and I got the heater for the hot tub started. As I was getting my bearings, the room behind me went dark for a split-second and suddenly was bathed in red.
"BWAH-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA" said Tara as she started playing with the light switches on a bedstand. One switch bathed the room in red. The next started a sort of "disco-light" effect. Button 3 I ~think~ was light romance...as pastel circles, and blobs sort of migrated across the walls and ceiling.
"What's that last switchy-thing?" I asked. Tara flipped a switch and we heard a "whirring" motion. From the bottom of the bed, a panel came up revealing a bed-width mirror.
"Oh, well of course it is!" We both burst into laughter. I tackled Tara and we spilled on to the bed making out and making up for lost time. Hands started to wander. She started to rub my crotch through my jeans, I was working my way up her shirt. As we took a quick pause, I spoke up.
"Babe. This place is amazing and I want nothing more than to fuck you right now, but I'm starving!!!! Can we go eat and then we have all night to experience the Adventureland theme park in our room?"
"Absolutely". Tara went into the bathroom to freshen up. For the first time, I reached into my back pocket and found the money Henry had given me. I counted out five crisp $100 bills and was suddenly looking forward to a great meal.
We threw our coats back on and walked over the restaurant. We gave the waiter our "dinner coupon" and placed our order. For a half-full resort, in the middle of nowhere, with a porn set for a cottage, the meal was surprisingly good. We started with a Manhattan and a Martini and thanks to the money Henry had slipped me, we splurged on an expensive bottle of wine. We ate and drank and ordered a bottle of Prosecco to take back to the room as we left the restaurant.
We stumbled back to our room and keyed back in. On the coffee table was what looked like a large rectangular box of chocolates. Upon opening it, we found out it was our romance package. There were a number of "adult' items, all discretely packaged and wrapped inside. Like a kid on Christmas, Tara began opening each one.
"Oh! Ok. Cherry flavored lube. That's kinda fun. Next, "Tickle her pink" arousal crème. Alrighty. We've got an Aqua-vibe! Some silicone cock rings. Massage Oil. And.." Tara then held up with great pride.... "A blindfold mask!" For the next few minutes we laughed and opened everything. Slowly, though, the mood went from humorous to sexy. We started to smell, taste and feel everything in the box. Tara got the ball rolling.
"Why don't I grab those robes, you grab the vibe & the Prosecco and I'll meet you in the hot tub."
I stripped down to my boxers and opened the Prosecco. Tara came out wrapped in a robe, holding some towels and handed me the other robe. We opened the sliding door and I lifted the cover off the hot tub. The cold air made the hot tub seem that much hotter, but we slowly lowered ourselves in with a number of "ohs" and "ahs" until we got comfortable,
As we soaked and sipped the Prosecco, the stress of the day melted away. Our hands kept wandering, gently touching and stroking each other under the bubbles. Slowly, we started kissing. It was sensual, and exploratory. I started cupping one of her breasts while she started stroking my cock and balls. As our arousal grew, Tara whispered, "Did you bring that vibe?"
I reached up and grabbed the small vibe off the edge of the tub. It looked like a small blue insect -- 3 inches long with two antennae at one end. Once the vibe was turned on, the antennae started to shake and vibrate. I moved the toy under the water and started using them on her nipples that were just under the surface. Tara moaned slightly and let her head loll back onto the deck's edge. I continued going back and forth between her nipples while I gently nuzzled and kissed her exposed neck. When I thought she was ready, I had the vibe work it's way down her ribcage, eliciting a giggle. The giggling stopped when I reached her crotch. I gently pushed her legs apart and started working the vibe over her clit.. It wasn't a toy that was meant for insertion, so I figured out a way to maintain my grip with my thumb and two fingers while inserting my ring and pinkie fingers slightly insider her. It all had the desired effect. Within a few minutes, I started to see the familiar red blotches on her shoulders and cheeks, telling me she was close. I kept up the motions until she started to come.
The waters started to splash as Tara's hips flexed and shook. "Uh........uh.....yes.......fuck.........don't.........keep.......yes......fuck......ah"
I moved the vibe away and let Tara catch her breath. As she started to come down from her high, she said, "Let's go inside and I can return the favor." We got out, jumped into our robes, and went inside.
"Lay some clean towels down in front of the fire." I followed her instructions and watched her grab the flavored lube. "Now, lay down."
I laid on my back by the fire and kept my eyes on Tara's amazing body. Her tits were still moist from the hot tub & her pussy swollen from her recent orgasm. As she stepped toward me, she opened the Cherry lube and began spreading it over her pussy. Once she was sufficiently covered, she took two fingers and started spreading it inside herself. She came over to me, poured a palmful of the fluid into her hand and started rubbing it up and down my erect cock. Once she was satisfied, she swung her legs over my head and pushed her cherry covered cunt on to my face. I took the hint and began licking and sucking. Tara wasted no time as she dropped down on to my cock and began licking off the lube. I was trying hard to breathe while still focusing on licking my way up and down her outer lips. As I worked my way around, I would shift up and gently start licking her clit. Every time I did, I noticed that her efforts on my cock increased. Figuring out that increasing her pleasure could increase my own -- I took my tongue and drove it as far into her pussy as a I could.
It had the desired effect. Tara moaned around my cock and drove her mouth down to my balls. I could feel her tongue licking my shaft as she sucked down on my entire length. It quickly became too much for me. I grabbed down on her ass and pulled her pussy into my mouth. I latched onto her clit creating a vacuum suction while I rapidly licked it with the tip of my tongue. Tara's hips began to shake and she moaned even more. The moaning around my cock was like a tight, vibrating sheath that sent me over the edge. I exploded into her mouth and heard a cacophony of noises. My own moans, her moans, the sound of her gulping down the milky load, our combined mouths gasping for breath.....followed by two huge contented sighs.
After getting her breath back, Tara spun herself around and settled into the crook of my arm & shoulder. We lay together, content and satiated. Then, slowly, we realized that our mouths were both covered in each others juices and cherry lube....and it was getting kind of gross. Tara told me to go clean off a bit. As I looked at the clock, I realized it was only 11:00, not 2am as I was expecting. I went into the bathroom, got some hot water running and soaked a washcloth in soap and the water. I washed off my face a few times until the combined stickiness was gone. Then, I got the sticky lube off my crotch as best I could. I was considering hopping in the shower real quick, when Tara started knocking on the door.
"You almost done? I gotta pee and brush my teeth."
"Yup. Two seconds." I brushed my teeth and let my girlfriend by with a quick smack on the ass.
I threw on my robe, poured some more Prosecco, and laid on the bed. Admittedly, between the drinks and wine at dinner, plus the Prosecco, I was still riding the line of "buzzed" and "drunk". Add in the sudden activity and I was worn out. "You mind if I turn on the TV, babe?"
"Not at all! I could use a little break" she yelled back through the bathroom door.
I flipped around and found a cable show with an annoying couple trying to buy a 4-bedrrom house on 3 acres and a pool for $237K dollars. Tara came out, climbed onto the bed, and started playing around on her phone.
After an episode and a half, I noticed Tara's hand was slowly snaking its way up my leg, under my robe. As she started stroking my cock, encouraging it back to life, she asked if I was ready for another round. I started to roll her over, until she put a hand on my chest.
"Nope. You've been amazing this weekend. For me, my family, now it's time you get your reward. But....you have to trust me."
"Uh.....ok."
"Seriously babe. Trust me." With that, she started taking my robe off my shoulders. Once I was naked, she put some pillows under my head and reached over the side of the bed. She grabbed the large ribbon that had been around the pillows and started tying my right wrist to the bed frame (Oh.....THAT'S why they have that ribbon....duh). She swung over me, and started tying my left wrist, so I was spread eagle with my arms. Tara then got up and went over the Romance box.
"I have to go in the bathroom and get ready. But before that, I want to get VERY ready." With that, she took a good dollup of the arousal gel and spread it over her clit and pussy lips. The reaction was instantaneous. "Oh fuck. That's amazing. It's heating up my pussy. Wow. I need to save this so I can get some more."
With that, she went into the bathroom for a few minutes. Fortunately, I could still see Beth and Shawn complaining about the backsplash in the kitchen on the tv show, so I wasn't getting anxious. A few minutes later, Tara came back out with the robe on. "Sorry! For this part, we need one more thing."
She walked over and hit the "red light" option on the bedstand. Next, off went the tv and up went the mirror.
"Babe, I hope you're coming right into bed. Because if you want to kill the mood....leaving me tied up to only stare at my red-bathed cock and balls....that'll do it."
"Don't worry. I have a surprise for you, but I don't want you see anything yet. With that, she put the sleep mask over my eyes. I heard her shuffling around, her suitcase unzipping and the bathroom door closing, then something strange happened. I heard the latches on the front door open and I felt a blast of cold air. As goosebumps erupted on my body, I heard the door close and a pair of high heeled shoes walking across our floor. The bathroom door closed again and I thought I heard muffled voices.
Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, I heard the door open again and I heard Tara say, "OK. Babe, like I said, you did a lot for my entire family and here's your surprise." I then felt movement on the bed and someone straddling me.
I felt a pair of wet panties rubbing across my cock. The more the pussy rubbed, the more the juices seemed to flow. All of a sudden, there was a slight shift and I felt Tara's pussy engulf my cock. It felt like Tara had pulled her panties to the side and was grinding her clit against me, while starting to ride my cock with fervor. I didn't remember her wearing panties when we crawled into bed and was surprised she put them back on just to have blindfolded sex.
The fact that I couldn't see her and couldn't move my arms to reach out to her multiplied the sensations exponentially. Tara kept alternating her motions. She would slow down, then pick up speed, then she would just stop and grind for a minute. At one point, she just sat there on my cock, and I felt her long hair start to tickle my chest as she licked my nipples. Eventually she started to pick up speed, but she kept me on the edge of coming again and again. Just as I started to moan that I couldn't take much more, the mask was ripped from my face and I saw a sight I would never forget.
My alcohol-affected eyes were still blurry, and the room bathed in red which made everything surreal-- but there was Lindsay, in her yellow skirt riding me. She had on her white top from the party, unbuttoned to her navel so I could see her chest and tits perfectly. Looking down into the mirror, I could see her black heels and sure enough, pulled to the side were the purple checkered panties. She was grinding on my cock, rubbing her clit against me while she pumped back and forth. Her long brown hair was down over her face, with her head bent forward and her hands on my chest. The similarities between her and Tara was insane. I felt my cock somehow get even harder which was magnified by the fact that her pussy was absolutely on fire.
My still-buzzed mind was going a million miles a second as I tried to take in the crazy scene. My brain rocketed back to the "we share everything" statement at the bar. I thought about the door opening while I was blindfolded. Was this some sisterly April Fools prank going to another level? My eyes were searching the room, looking for Tara. Was she watching? Did Lindsay somehow lock her in the bathroom? Where did she go?
Lindsey was riding me harder now, her pussy gripping my cock. She was so wet, I could feel her lubricating my cock with every thrust of her hips. The fluids were running down my balls as she kept grinding away. The heat coming out of her was like nothing I had ever felt before and I felt the cum building up in my balls. Lindsey was quiet but riding me harder when she leaned back, tossing her hair behind her and giving me an unobstructed view of her tits and tight body.
That's when it hit me. For the first time, I was able to see the tell-tale red flush on her chest, shoulders and neck through the thin, white shirt.
"Babe....." I moaned.
"Mmmmmmm.....I was wondering how long it would take you to figure it out." Tara said, "You like? Or is this too weird?"
"Untie me, now. I'll show you." Tara reached up and released the loops around my wrists. Once my hands were free, they went right to her top, ripping the white blouse open. Buttons flew everywhere and I mauled her tits as she increased her speed on me.
All the build-up and activity caught up to us at the same time. Just as I started to feel my cock release itself deep inside her, Tara started some deep guttural moans that ran through her body. She trembled, moaned and started thrashing on my cock.
If it weren't for the fact we were in a remote cabin, we would have woken every neighbor around us. Tara was screaming and digging her nails into my chest. I shot stream after stream of cum into her pussy, thrusting up trying to milk the most out of both of our orgasms.
Tara collapsed on to my chest as we gathered our breath back. I started to shift so I could go to the bathroom when she stopped me.
"Hold on. I have to do one thing."
Tara reached over to the nightstand and grabbed her phone. She wrapped her leg over my crotch and spread out her skirt a bit. She took what was left of her blouse and covered her exposed tits as she cuddled up against me. She aimed the camera into the mirror at the foot of the bed and snapped a picture.
Once she was happy with her picture, I saw her send a text to Lindsey, "Meant to tell you I borrowed some of your clothes! Next time I'm home, I'll trade you for my black shirt back. April Fools!"
She hit send, we both used the rest room and returned to the bed. Exhausted from everything, we both collapsed into a deep sleep.
------------
The first problem with a night of crazy, passionate sex in a romantic cabin, complete with toys, booze and bondage? Before you pass out, you don't think of things like pulling all the blinds and curtains closed. So, after the aforementioned night, I woke up the next morning with sunlight streaming into the room from multiple openings. I looked over to see Tara sprawled face down on the other side of the bed, but somehow she had found the sleep mask we had used the night before and she was using it for the intended reason -- to block out the light and get some sleep.
I stumbled naked out of the bed, and started working my way around the room, trying to close as many of the blinds as I could. Even my best efforts resulted in the room being slightly darker, but nowhere near sleep-quality darkness. That's when I noticed the second problem with a passionate night in the cabin -- the leftover scents and smells.
The room was filled with the sensory remnants of the night before, the burnt-out fireplace, cherry lubricant, lotions, stale prosecco, and of course, sex. I stumbled to the bathroom, relieved myself and wandered back to the bed. I picked up my phone to see that it was only 6:45 in the morning and flopped back into the bed, burying my head between some pillows to get some sleep.
After what felt like only a few minutes, I felt Tara stirring next to me. I groaned and lifted my head to see that it was actually 9:30. My movements alerted Tara that I was awake and I heard her husky morning voice, "Morning, babe. Did I wake you?"
"No. I was up earlier but managed to get back to sleep. Did you happen to ask what time checkout is today?"
Tara got out of bed and walked over the table where she had dropped our packet of information when we arrived. Her hair was a tousled mess, but I focused more on the movement of her ass as she walked across the room. From the bed, I could see her breasts lightly bounce as bent over to pick up the paperwork and walk back to the bed.
"Well, we missed breakfast. That ended at 9:00." she read as she sat down, "Checkout is at 11. I'm fine if we just want to pack up and hit the road, we can grab an early lunch on the way out. Tara then looked up at our reflection in the weird bed-mirror, "But first, I need to shower. Holy fuck, I'm a mess."
She took her hand and gently rubbed the surface of her pussy. "I'm sore, too, but that arousal crème they gave us was unbelievable. I was on fire before you even touched me last night."
"That was crazy, babe. What made you think of the whole 'dressing up like your sister' thing?" I asked.
"It's a long story and we have time in the car, I'll tell you the whole thing." Tara was still gently touching her pussy at this point. Not masterbating by any stretch, but just lazily running her hand over her mostly hairless crotch. "But I really do need a shower, I'm so sticky and gross right now." She glanced over and saw that even her slight movements were making me hard.
"Tell you what. We do have a little time and since we both need to clean up anyway, why don't you give me a minute or two and meet me in there?"
With that, Tara jumped up and started walking toward the bathroom. Her ass seemed to have a little extra swagger as she glanced over her shoulder with a smirk, knowing I was going to be close behind her. I waited a few minutes as I heard the sink run, toilet flush and the shower start. I then made my way to the bathroom where I brushed my teeth to get rid of my morning breath and started toward the shower.
Admittedly, for such a romantic room, the shower was pretty standard. It was slightly oversized, with a large glass door that faced the rest of the bathroom. Through the steamy glass, I could see Tara with her head leaning back into the water, letting the spray cascade down her head and body.
I slid into the chamber behind her and started to run my hands up her sides to cup her tits. I moved her wet hair over her shoulder so I could start kissing the back of her neck as ground my cock against her ass. Tara slid forward a bit to let the hot water wash over me as she grabbed for the bar of soap in the soap dish.
"Here" she said, "wash my back." Tara handed me bar of soap and I used it to start washing her back. I built up a lather and worked my way back to her tits. I could feel her nipples tighten under the soap as ran my hands all over her chest. I kept building up more soapy bubbles and started to run one hand down toward her pussy.
"Babe, I can't. I'm still too sore from last night" she said as she grabbed my wrist and pulled it away from her sex. "Plus, I said you could wash my back." As Tara said it, she pushed back and gyrated her ass against my crotch.
Taking the hint, I moved my hands to her back, but this time started working them lower. I used my slippery, soapy hands to massage and caress her ass cheeks. Thanks to our positioning, my cock was getting coated with the soap, too. I took my right hand and started to work my way into the cleft of her ass cheeks. As I started to brush my soapy fingers against Tara's puckered hole, she shifted her weight forward, extended her arms and leaned against the wall of the shower. This pressed her ass against me more and I used more soap to add lubrication to my cock and her hole. When we were both fully lubricated, I gripped my cock in my hand and started to press the head against her asshole.
Tara and I were no strangers to anal play and thanks to the amount of soap we used, the head of my cock popped through her tight ring without much resistance. Whenever I slid into her ass, Tara would let loose with what I could only call a guttural moan and this time was no exception.
Even though my cock had been sucked and fucked nearly raw the night before, the feeling of her tight ass wrapped around me was amazing. I didn't waste any time and started to thrust in and out of her ass, feeling the falling water splash over us while the wet sounds of flesh slapping together filled the room.
"Uggghhhh....fuck my ass babe. Make me your little ass whore." Whenever we had anal sex, Tara's sex drive would go into overdrive and she would go from lusty to slutty in seconds. With my slippery hands and the shower water, I was having a problem getting a good grip on her hips and we starting to slip in the shower.
"C'mon, Jason. Don't stop now. What happened, did I wear you out last night? You're not gonna go soft in my ass are you? Fuck me like you mean it. Dump your cum into my ass, baby."
Tara's mouth and dirty talk sent me over the edge. I pulled my dick out of her ass with a pop and whipped open the shower door. I grabbed Tara's soaking wet body and lifted her up and out of the shower. As our feet hit the bathroom floor, I pushed her down on the ground so that she was laying flat with her naked body pressed against the tiles.
I spread her ass cheeks one more time and thrusted into her. With the floor under her, I was able to fully work my entire length into her ass. Tara was grunting and moaning with every thrust of my cock. With the bathroom acting as an echo chamber, our cries were reflecting back on us and magnifying our every sound.
Just as I felt Tara's body start to shake and tremble under me, I felt my cock start to explode in her. Wave after wave of hot cum poured into her ass. Tara was literally whimpering under me and for a minute I thought I was going to pass out. The explosion of my orgasm, the heat of the shower, and the steam filling the room all had my head spinning. I pulled my softening cock out of Tara's ass and opened the door to the bathroom, letting the cool air pour in. I sat against the doorframe as Tara continued to lay on the floor.
After a few minutes, she began to stir. She picked herself up off the floor and got back into the shower. I reached over and wrapped a towel around my waist and started to clean up the room and pack our belongings. When Tara emerged from the shower, I hopped in to clean myself off.
Once we were both showered and dressed, we grabbed our bags, checked out of the room and got back in the car. I could tell that Tara was exhausted and wasn't going to be much company on the ride back to school. I drove back, listening to the radio and Tara woke up as we were approaching our university.
"So, I have to ask" I said. "What was up with you and Lindsay and the outfits?"
Tara chuckled, "I figured you weren't going to let that go. Lindsay has always been a tease around guys. As we both get older she gets some weird thrill out of teasing my boyfriends, but she never really does anything serious. Once though, a guy a was dating, Glen, tried to start feeling her up when I wasn't around. She told me and that was it for me and Glen.
"Every time I've spoken to her over the past month, she's talked about the whole April Fools weekend and that she would have to up her game with you. I thought wearing the blouse at the bar was it, but she went above and beyond. I will tell you, though, she came to me first thing the next day and told me you threw her out. And for the record, she wouldn't have let you fuck her. She would have pushed you to the point, then bailed."
"Ok" I said, "But what about you last night wearing her outfit?"
"Oh! I was walking by the kitchen and saw her standing over you during the party, still teasing you. I was going to let her have it before we left, but when I saw her clothes crumpled up in her room after the party, I got a better idea.
"For once, I figured out a way to turn her little prank around on her and give you a bit of a treat at the same time. That's why I texted her that picture last night. Besides, you didn't seem to mind." she finished with a smirk.
"No" I said, "but next time, an even BETTER prank would be actually have your sister take your place, don't you think?"
That earned me the final punch in the arm of the trip, the large bruise my souvenir of April Fools Day that year.
By TruthWithaTwist for Literotica.
-
My girlfriend and her sister play dueling practical jokes on me.
By TruthWithaTwist. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.
I was midway through my first year of Graduate school, getting my MBA, when my girlfriend, Tara, asked if I wanted to drive to her family’s house a few hours away for the weekend. It was her Mother and Step-Father’s 20th wedding party and I jumped at the chance to get away from campus for a few days. The party was scheduled for April 2nd, but their actual anniversary was April 1st, which was a running joke in the family. The chance to get away sounded great and I knew that Tara and I would always find ways to entertain ourselves on long car rides.
I had started dating Tara at the beginning of the year, upon arriving at school. Tara was 3 years older than me at 28 years old. She had high cheekbones, silken brown hair and brown eyes that were expressive and sultry. She was the type of woman who could get you instantly hard with a smirk and sparkle from those eyes. Her body was amazing. Perfect tear-drop C-cup breasts, toned stomach and an ass that was just full enough to fill out the best pair of jeans. Within weeks of meeting, Tara and I became the “couple” in our friend group.
Privately, we were a typical sex-focused young couple. Fortunately, we were both fairly adventurous and were willing to stretch the limits of our sexual fun. On Halloween, we found ourselves on the roof of my apartment building having sex dressed at Batman and Catwoman. One day, we decided to slink into the small town’s only Adult Store where we bought a selection of toys to share, from handcuffs to vibrators to anal toys. After losing a bet on an Auburn/Alabama game on a Saturday, Tara found herself tied naked to the couch in my apartment for the duration of Sunday’s Bears game as I alternated between watching the game and using her as I pleased. So, the idea of a road trip, even to her parents’ house, was always a promising scenario.
We didn’t have classes on Friday so were on the road just after noon. It would take about 5 hours to drive to her house, so we filled my Jeep Cherokee with our bags and hit the road. I had met her parents before but it would be the first time I was meeting her younger sister, as well as her twin step-brother and step-sister. I was hearing that we were going to be doing some family-stuff on Saturday (visiting grandma, picking up stuff for the party, etc.) and then they were hosting an “anniversary brunch” at the house on Sunday. Since we both knew there would be no opportunity for frolicking while in her parents’ house, Tara and I planned on heading out Sunday afternoon and stopping for the night somewhere along the way since we had no classes until Monday afternoon.
Tara dozed off right out of town and started stirring after an hour or so of sleep. She was floating in and out of sleep, adjusting herself in the seat and staring out the window. I was focused on the road when I heard her mumble, “Oooh. Check that out” while looking out the window.
Looking over, I saw her gesturing toward a billboard for the regions “Most Romantic Resort”. “Hot tubs! Private Cabins! Fireplaces” were all highlighted on the billboard. There was a picture of a couple cuddling in front of a fireplace to complete the obvious vibe they were going for. Tara grabbed a pen and scribbled down the phone number on a scrap of paper she found. She then grabbed my phone and called the property.
I could only hear one side of the conversation where she was asking if there were rooms available, what types, how much and all those details. At one point, she reached into her purse, took out a credit card and read the number to the person she was talking to. After she hung up, she gave me an update.
“So cool! They have cabins for Sunday night! The rate includes a dinner package in their restaurant; and listen about our room! It’s a private cabin and it has an all-season hot tub, fireplace and she sold me on the ‘Romance Package’ whatever THAT is” she laughed.
“Well, I guess we’re staying there, huh?” I chuckled back.
“Of course! How can we pass up a cheesy romantic cabin in the hills, with dinner AND a romance package!”
“So what the hell is in the Romance Package?”
“I have no idea. The girl on the phone asked if we ‘would be interested in the Romance Package for an extra $35’ what was I gonna say? No? Besides, it’ll be fun. If we can get out of my parents’ place by 4ish on Sunday, we could get there, have dinner, grab some drinks and then have fun in our cabin!”
“But I still want to know what’s in the romance package” I pressed, again.
“Seriously? That’s your big question? I have no idea. But it’s a romantic resort we’ve never heard of, in the middle of nowhere - so I’m betting it’s some of that kind of stuff from Spencer’s Gifts. Y'know, flavored massage oil, blindfold, fake rose petals!” She started laughing at the expected lameness of the package.
“Call back. Maybe there’s a deluxe romance upgrade!” I laughed back, “See if we can get the handcuffs, vibrator, lube and a goat for $20 more!”
I got a solid punch in the arm in addition to her response, “What the fuck is wrong with you? Of course you’d want that kind of stuff. Is that what you want? Me tied up in a remote cabin with a bunch of toys and a goat?”
“I mean, besides the goat…..” I started, which earned me another punch in the arm.
We settled back into the drive and were quiet for a few more minutes. When I looked over, I saw that Tara was definitely getting “fidgety” in her seat.
'You ok?“ I asked.
“Um….I hate to actually admit this to you, but the thought of the cabin, you talking about tying me up, I’m actually getting wet.”
Tara was slowly rubbing her thighs together, trying to build some friction. Her eyes were closed and her right hand was starting to rub her breast and nipple through her shirt. The subtle motions continued until she finally exclaimed, “Fuck….now I’m horny as shit.”
She unbuckled her seatbelt and unbuttoned her jeans. Lifting her hips up off the seat, she slid her jeans and black panties down over her hips. Her pussy was now in clear view, she was mostly shaved, with a small landing strip. She settled back into her seat and thrust two of her fingers into her mouth. I watched as she got her index and middle finger nice and wet. With her eyes closed, she moved her hand down to her pussy and began to stroke up and down her lips.
A moan escaped her as her fingers danced up and down, spreading her moisture over her most intimate area. She used her other hand to spread herself open as she started to flutter a finger on her clit. I had seen her masterbate enough to know this was her favorite approach to orgasm. A finger, vibrator or tongue flicking and dancing directly on her clit while having something penetrate her was a guaranteed path to a climax for her.
As much as I wanted to reach over and touch her myself, I was struggling with a bunch of things, from watching the erotic scene next to me, to the constraints of my tightening jeans, to staying focused on the road. As I tried to watch her without getting us killed, I simply asked, “What are thinking about, babe?”
“I just want to cum. I want you buried inside me, fucking me. I want you to bend me over, take me and fuck me hard.” I could tell Tara was getting close to coming, because she had this habit of getting red and flushed all across her chest when she came. When orgasms were especially intense, the splotches would extend all up her neck and into her cheeks. It was the tell-tale sign of a major Tara orgasm.
Her hand picked up speed as I tried to push her over the edge. “Yeah? You looking forward to a good fuck? But what about your ass? You know how much I love your ass. Just think, when we have our cabin, I’ll get my dick nice and wet in your pussy… I’ll grab your ankles push them back so you are spread wide open.”
Her hand was a blur at this point, she had worked two fingers from her other hand into her pussy while she continued the assault on her clit. “Uh….yeah….tell me….make me cum” she moaned.
“I’ll work that hard, lubed cock into your ass. Not thrusting yet. Just slowly pressing harder as I slide further into your hole.”
“More…. almost there.”
I reached down and adjusted my cock which was now uncomfortably wedged in some terrible trifecta of boxers, denim and seatbelt. I told her the rest of my plan.
“I could reach over, pick up the vibrator and push it into your pussy, babe. When I turn it on, you’ll feel me slamming into your ass, while the vibrator fills your pussy up. You’ll feel me through the walls of your pussy pressing up against the toy, making us into one big vibe. Buzzing, thrusting, filling you up until you explode your hot juices all over the….”
“Argh; Uhg; Uhg”. Tara’s entire body clenched, spasmed, and shook for a moment. Her fingers kept dancing on her clit, but were slowing down as she recaptured her breath. She reached out and started to grab her breast before realizing that her hand was still covered in fluids. She flopped back in her seat, her chest and neck covered in bright red splotches, her legs still spread, gasping for air.
For a minute, she looked like she had passed out, but slowly she got her breath and pulse back to normal. She said, “Fuck, dude. I’m going to show up at my parents house reeking of sex. We have to stop somewhere so I can clean up.”
“Really? Not my fault. You started it with the whole hot tub, romance package thing. Consider this punishment for banishing me to the guest room for next 2 nights.”
“I’m serious. Pull over when we can so I can get cleaned up.” She then added with a smirk, “And enjoy those blue balls that are gonna kick in REAL soon, smart ass. Maybe that will be my April Fools gift to you! Keep you hard all weekend, but not let you have any sort of release?”
We did end up stopping at a rest plaza so Tara could get herself together. I stretched out for the last hour of the drive, trying to ignore the growing discomfort from my lack of personal release and hoping that Tara’s didn’t go through with her idea of a “fun” April Fools joke.
When we finally pulled into the house, it was your typical suburban home. The family all came out to greet us. Henry and Lois, Tara’s parents were the first ones out. They looked like two, normal American parents. Henry had a salt and pepper beard, and was a bit taller and heavier than me. Lois had a definite resemblance to Tara, but was shorter, stouter and jovial. In all honesty, I could 100% see them both using some white hair spray, padding and putting on costumes and being Mr. & Mrs. Claus at the local church or Christmas parade. I had met them before, so I was greeted with hugs and warm welcomes.
Next up were Tara’s much younger twin half-siblings, Josh and Denise. They looked to be at the start of their awkward teenage years with graphic t-shirts and overall disinterested looks on their faces. We worked our way into the house with our bags.
Lois started, “Tara, your room is all set. Jason, we have a guest room upstairs next to Lindsay’s room for you.”
That’s when we heard a voice from upstairs. “Hey bee otch. What’s up?” I looked up and did a double take. I had seen pictures of Tara’s younger sister Lindsay, but they were older pictures – from family vacations at Disney and the like. The young woman coming down the stairs instantly let me know what Tara looked like 8 years earlier. They could have been twins. Same hair, same eyes, same smile. Worse for me, she had the same body as Tara – just a bit firmer and younger. I could tell because Lindsay was dressed in a half-shirt showing her school logo and a pair of gray sweats emblazoned with PINK down the leg.
Tara and Linsday hugged, while Lois hung her head with a voice only a mother can generate, “Really Lindsay? You couldn’t have put on something other than what you sleep in to greet them?”
“I did! I put on a bra!” laughed Lindsay as she purposely jumped up and down a bit.
“Lindsay! Go get changed! We’re going to Alfredo’s for dinner. Now!” Henry’s voice had that “father” tone that left no room for debate. We all separated to our rooms. Tara’s was at the top of the stairs, then the twins rooms on each side of the hallway, then a bathroom, then Lindsay’s whose room was next to mine in the corner. Henry & Lois had their room on the main floor down the hall from the kitchen where we walked in.
We all went to dinner, got home, watched TV, and people slowly began drifting off to their rooms. I was tired from driving, so I went up and got settled in. I could hear people shuffling around as read a book in bed. In the room next door, I could hear Tara and Lindsey chatting and laughing as I dozed off.
Saturday came and it was a cool, damp day. We all came down for breakfast and Tara and I maintained that awkward, “showing affection, but not being gross or inappropriate” you do around parents. We all had our list of errands to do that day. I was picking up booze for the party, plus some tables and linens since I had an SUV. Henry and Josh helped with some of it and we made multiple trips back and forth to stores all day long. Tara helped Lois pick up her dress and went to visit her grandma.
For dinner, pizza and salads were ordered for the house and we all just went over the plan for the next day. Caterers were coming at 10 with the food, they were going to prep, cook and serve for when the party started at noon. Tara and Lindsay were going to help Lois get ready (they were renewing their vows to start the festivities) while Josh & Denise were told to get dressed and keep the house neat.
After dinner, Tara asked if I wanted to go to the local pub. It was your typical local bar with beers, basic pub food and all locals.
“Can I come too?” said Lindsay.
There were some strange looks around the table until Lois said, “I think you have to be 21 on weekends.”
“Not if you sit at a table at the bar, not the bar, itself. There are kids in there all the time.” Rebutted Lindsay. “Besides, if I go, I can drive home so you two can drink!”
Tara jumped in, “Mom. Don’t worry about it – I never get to see my sister, she can come along. Let’s all get changed and go in 30.” With that, we cleaned up, freshened up, and went out to my car.
As soon as we got in the car, the sisters starting giggling. Tara turned and looked at her sister in the back seat, “Ok to eat at the table. You are unreal!”
“It’s true….. technically!” Lindsay retorted.
“OK, but since you’re visiting from Connecticut, wouldn’t you rather sit at the bar with the grown ups?” They then degenerated into torrents of laughter.
“Ok”, I asked. “What am I missing?”
Tara finally smartened me up, “Linds has a fake ID. Literally everyone knows about it ….. except Dad. Since he serves on the college faculty, we don’t want him to have to lie, so we keep it from him. But yeah literally everyone else knows. Mom, me, the bartenders, everyone knows that "Becky” here just turned 20.“
Lindsay chimed in with, "I mean, I literally went to school with half the people that work there. The fact that they all know to call me Becky is Ah-mah-zing!”
The bar was less than 10 minutes away, so we got there quickly and settled in at the bar. The whole night was a ton of fun. Tara and Lindsay…er…Becky….knew everyone. We drank Rolling Rock by the bucketful. Every time you turned around, someone else was buying a bucket of beers to share or a round of shots.
The girls and I had migrated to a high-top table in the corner and the booze was definitely kicking in. When I ordered a couple of cokes in a row, Lindsay delicately asked, “Dude. What the fuck?”
“Well, I figured you’re not going to be in any shape to drive, so I figured I better stop now.”
“HA! Why do you think we came up with that plan? It’s only a 10 minute walk home if we cut through the high school grounds. We’re gonna tell Dad that I didn’t realize you drive a stick shift and I couldn’t drive. Then, you can come and get the car in the morning!”
The girls laughed, high-fived, and the night continued.
I had some serious body weight on the sisters, but Man….could they put away the booze. Tara got up to use the restroom, which left me and Linsday alone. After a minute, she looked me in they eye, gave me a strangely-familiar sultry smile that I had seen from her sister and asked, “Like the shirt?”
I looked at the shirt, with the clueless look only a guy can give and answered, “Yes, it looks great on you.” In truth, it was a nice top. It was a black and grey top that had a modern pattern throughout. The sleeves were different in that from the shoulders to the cuffs, there were criss-crossed pieces of fabric that left a lot of skin exposed. It wasn’t really form-fitting, but Lindsey’s pert breasts were definitely noticeable in it.
“I actually got it from Tara. She left it behind after Christmas break and I snuck in and stole it from her. I just love the pattern. I think the sleeves are so cool.” Then, with her sister’s trademark smirk she added, “ I really like the extra…. pattern and …. texture on the front.”
Oh shit. I felt like one of those sitcoms where the main characters past flashes by in a quick montage … and I remembered the shirt.
For my birthday in December, Tara and I went to New York City for the weekend. We went to a club and she wore that exact top with a pair of skintight leather pants and heels. We had been drinking and flirting and teasing all night long. BY the time we got back to the hotel, we fell into the elevator and started making out intensely. As we worked our tongues down each other’s throats, I started unbuckling her belt. When I grabbed her wrists, she prepared herself for me to start undoing her pants and going after her pussy. Instead, I undid the belt halfway, threaded it through the webbing of her shirt cuffs and rethreaded it through the belt loops.
Suddenly, she was like a prisoner with her hands cuffed behind her back. I continued to maul her mouth with mine until we heard the 'ding’ of our floor. I walked her in front of me, with her hands bound until we got to our door. I fumbled out our key card and opened the door to our room. I pushed her inside and locked the door behind us.
One of the most attractive things about Tara is that she would never back down. As I led her into the room, she got sharp sarcastic tone to her voice and said, “Nice, smart guy. But you can’t get my pants down like this, can you?”
“Who said I wanted what’s in your pants?” I then pushed her so her legs hit the end of the bed. Before she could fall backwards…. I pushed her down and slid her forward onto her knees. She got the sexiest smile as I unbuckled my pants, dropped my boxers and simply said, “Suck.”
Tara opened her mouth and enveloped my cock. She didn’t start with anything delicate like licking and kissing, it was straight-up sucking. I’m average in the dick size department, so she took me in deep, getting all the way to my balls with ease, she came back and kept going with increasing suction. As I started to groan in pleasure, she began kissing the sides of my shaft until she got down to my balls. She took one, then, the other and licked and sucked on them. Then, it was back to my cock. She went back and forth, making it feel as good as any pussy I had ever been in. She backed off for a minute with I still remember as one of the sexiest sentences ever.
“Either untie my hands so I can do this right, or grab me and fuck my face.”
I chose the latter. I grabbed two fistfuls of her hair and started aggressively fucking her mouth and throat. To her credit, Tara kept up the suction and using her tongue as best she could while being forced on to my cock. Her eyes were watering a bit and as the pressure built, her saliva was dripping off her chin to the hotel carpet. Finally, when I hit my limit, I started to explode. The first two bursts went down her throat, but then I shocked her again. I pulled my cock from her mouth and let the remaining cum coat her face, mouth and the top of her shirt. When we finally finished, she said, “You fucker. This was a new shirt. But, with the grey pattern, I may just leave it like this. Everyone will think it’s part of the shirt, but you and I know I’m wearing your cum around my neck like a medal every time I have it on.”
All of this came flooding back to me in the bar as I struggled for words, “Uh…well, it looks great on you… Linds… er… Becky. I mean…. fuck.”
Tara walked back to table to see my bright red face and Lindsay beaming. “He figured out the shirt didn’t he?” Then to me, “Sorry, babe. You’ll learn to understand my sister’s weird sense of humor.”
Lindsay added, “C'mon! Think of it as an April Fools joke! I mean, the look on your face was awesome.”
“April Fools joke?” I questioned as I looked back at Tara, “How does she even know about that shirt?”
“Babe. You’re an only child. You don’t understand how much sisters like to share things.”
“What do you mean share?” I fumbled.
That earned me a solid punch in the arm from Tara, which seemed to be happening fairly often on this trip. “Ew! Gross! I meant stories! Not men! This isn’t some porn you watch when I’m not over your place, you sicko! So, don’t get your "twin cest” fantasies all wound up in your head, you ass!“
"Fuck……” was pretty much all I could mutter as we went back to drinking. After another hour or so, we walked home. It was chilly, which helped us to sober up a bit, but we were still pretty buzzed. We walked in the door just after midnight and went to our rooms.
At about 2:30, I felt something stirring on my bed. As I opened my blurry eyes, I could see the darkened form of Tara in our College’s Sweatshirt and a pair of purple checkered panties slowly straddling me.
“Shush. Everyone’s sleeping” she whispered, “We have to be quiet.” She started gyrating those purple panties against my swelling cock while she kept her hands behind her on my thighs. My cock was rock hard and started to emerge from the fly in my boxers. I could feel the wetness of her pussy coming through her panties starting to lubricate my cock. As she started to moan, she lifted my hands under her sweatshirt to her tits.
I grabbed a handful of her bare tits and started to feel her nipple stiffening. That’s when it hit me. Twice. In the same second.
Tara didn’t own purple panties. In fact, she hates the color purple.
Next, those weren’t her tits. They were close. They were amazing. But they weren’t Tara’s. All of a sudden, I was like John Cena kicking out of a pin, or more accurately a fish flopping around on land.
“Lindsay! Get off” I whisper-yelled and I gave her a solid shove. She landed on her ass at the foot of the bed. I was expecting tears, I was expecting a commotion, I was expecting to be killed by my girlfriend or her father. Instead, I got another smirk.
“Oh well, I tried. April Fools?”
And she got up and left the room as quietly as she had entered.
For the second time in as many days, I was left with a solid hard on, with the scent of an incredibly hot woman left behind.
Needless to say, I got an awful night sleep. Between the alcohol, the late-night visit, and a raging hard-on, I had lost the sleep battle. I was also seriously wondering if I was somehow going to be blamed, then killed for the events of the night before.
I needed to burn off some stress and the remaining alcohol, so I got up at 7:30 with the sun streaming through a crack in the window and threw on my running gear. I hit the empty neighborhood streets and started to sweat out everything from the night before. At the end of my loop, I ran back by the bar and picked up my car. As I arrived back at the house around 9:00 with coffee and donuts (in case I needed a bribe), everything seemed normal.
I visited with everyone, went upstairs to grab a shower and get changed to help out for the day. When I came down at 10:15 – everything had gone to Hell. Lois was sobbing, Henry was on the phone yelling. Tara and Lindsay were trying to offer suggestions, while Josh and Denise stared silently.
Pulling Tara aside, I asked, “T – what’s going on?”
“Turns out the caterer fucked up. They dropped off the food while you were upstairs, but they aren’t staying to prep it, cook it, set it out or serve it. Lo is losing her mind, Henry is ready to punch someone.”
Henry was screaming into the phone, “And I know more people in this town that I will destroy your business, do you understand?!?”
“Hey Lois?” I tried to interrupt.
But Lois couldn’t stop crying, “Oh, girls, it’s ruined. We can’t get all this done in time for the guests.”
“Uh….Tara? Henry?” I attempted to get anyone’s attention.
“Thanks For Nothing, Henry Yelled; and slammed the phone!!
"Oh Henry…..Wah!”
As they hysterics built to a crescendo, I finally spoke loudly enough to cut through the noise.
“Uh, Anyone? Just Stop for a second!” While Lois was still whimpering, there was at least some silence. “No offense, but I’m literally standing right here. You know I spent all of college working in restaurants and bars, right? Plus, all my work experience is with caterers and managing events. I literally oversaw a functions department that did weddings for 2,000 people at a hotel in Dallas. I think I can handle 50 friends and family.”
Tara was the first to speak, “Oh, my God, J ……thank you. But you can’t do all this yourself. I’ll help?”
“Nope. But here’s what I need: You get Lois ready like you planned. Henry, you and the kids finish cleaning up and putting up the tables and stuff. When the flowers get here, show them where it all goes. Linds – you knew a bunch of people working at the bar last night. Can you start texting, calling, whatever, and see if ANY of them can get their asses over here for a quick $100 bucks today? You and I will run that crew.”
Lois finally was starting to calm down. “Are you sure, Jason? You’re supposed to be a guest.”
“Don’t worry about it. This is literally what I do. Consider this my gift to you. I’ll just keep the salt & pepper shakers that say 'Henry and Lois’ for my place!”
Henry gave me a big bear hug and said to me and Lindsay, “Tell your friends $200 each. If you can get them and pull this off, I’ll pay anything.”
And with that, everyone started their tasks. I grabbed the prep instructions the caterers had left and started to figure out timing and how the ovens worked. I was looking for some baking trays under the cabinets, when Lindsay came down and told me she had one bartender, a waitress and a waiter on their way.
“Awesome. Any idea when they’ll get here? I’m gonna need some help in here.”
“Dude. I woke them up after they worked a night shift. Be glad we got who we did. I’ll tell you what, I’ll help you for now, then when they get here I’ll get changed. That way, I’ll know what’s going on too. Once the party starts, I can be the runner for you and them.”
I stood up, walked over and gave Lindsay a big hug. Once again, I felt her amazing tits – this time pressed up against me through her sweater. With that, we started working. I was scribbling on a pad I found, how I was going to schedule out the food so we had it flowing the whole time. Lindsay was unwrapping all the food trays and putting them in different parts of the kitchen at my direction. Time flew by and at noon the servers started showing up.
Ed was actually one of the bartenders I met the night before. I had Lindsay show him to the patio, where the makeshift bar was set up. Then I told her to get dressed for the ceremony. I took Leslie & Marc and told them how we were laying things out. As soon as the ceremony ended, we wanted champagne poured and passed out for a toast. While they did that, I’d put the cold platters in the family room and living room. Then, we had time to start pulling the hot food, which they would pass from room to room.
As the guests arrived, things picked up. The rooms were small and tight. Leslie, Marc and I were running around with platters of food and clearing old plates. Of course, we were also taking requests from people who were too lazy to walk the 30 feet to Ed at the bar.
At about 1:30, I was in the kitchen, on the ground trying to reach into the back of a cabinet for a cake platter. I heard the familiar click-click of high heel shoes and squirmed out of the cabinet. I looked over to see that I was within a tongue-length of an amazing pair of legs perched on a pair of black heels. My eyes traveled up to see that Lindsay was wearing a short, pleated yellow skirt with a white blouse that accentuated her amazing tits.
“You need anything, boss?” she asked.
“Uh…no Linds. All is good here.”
She took a half step forward and could have straddled my head and answered, “You sure?”
“Lindsay, c'mon, kid, you gotta stop with the flirting. You’re killing me.”
Without moving, she continued, “I may have been drunk last night, but I figured out what tipped you off it wasn’t me. First, it was my tits. You’ve felt Tara’s enough to know mine weren’t hers. I should have kept your hands outside the sweatshirt, Next, it was the panties. Tara hates purple. So, I fixed that, too,”
With that, she lifted her skirt to show me her naked pussy. It’s not an understatement to say it was amazing. The lips were shaved bare, but she kept a very thin, very fine landing strip that ended at the top of her cleft, just like her sister. Everything looked perfect and it was all…right…there.
“I mean you haven’t had a chance to stop and eat. Don’t you want a snack?”
Sounds of people heading our way made Lindsay drop her skirt, grab a platter of desserts and leave the room with a flounce.
“I swear” I muttered to myself as I readjusted my dick yet again, “one more little prank from her and I’m gonna murder someone this weekend.” At this point, I was tired, sweating, and laying on the tile floor of a kitchen, trying to hide my erectness.
Finally, after a few hours, the party started to wind down. Friends left, some family members remained. The immediate family all started to get changed out of their dressy clothes. At about 4:30, Tara found her way to the kitchen just I was cleaning up with the team.
“Babe. Thank you so much. I talked to my parents and told them we are going to head out. Go get yourself together and let’s get on the road. If anyone deserves a good dinner tonight, it’s you.”
I went upstairs and took my first good look at myself in the mirror. I was covered in food remnants and splatters. I undressed and threw on jeans, and a new shirt. I packed up my stuff, grabbed Tara’s bags and loaded up the car.
We went back in to say goodbye to everyone. Henry and Lo were still with some remaining guests on the patio. The kids were playing video games. Lindsay was with some cousins and friends drinking a glass of wine. Fortunately, she was dressed in a pair of shorts, t-shirt and keds.
Henry and Lo couldn’t stop hugging and thanking me. The kids gave me high-fives. Lindsay gave me what ended up being a fairly chaste hug. As we pulled away, she said to Tara, “You’ve got a good one, T!”
As I made my way toward the door, Henry reached out to me again, taking me another big bear hug. I’ve got some size, but I thought he was going to break my ribs. He pulled away and said, “You’re a good man, Jason. Thank you.” With that he stuck out his hand for a final handshake. Having worked in restaurants for years, I felt the familiar “gentlemen’s tip” moving some folded bills into my hand. “Don’t say a word” he said quietly. You saved us today and if the servers got $200…that’s the least I can do for you.“ I thanked him, hugged him again and discreetly put the money in my pocket.
Tara and I hopped in the car and started heading to Midnock Valley Resort. We had about a 3 hour drive and we just chatted about the party in general. About an hour in, Tara asked me, "So, did she hit on you?”
I didn’t know how to answer…so I went with a blank stare.
“Babe. It’s ok. She does it all the time. It’s some little sister thing. Wants to prove that she can be as grown up as me. But the good news is, if you had done anything – she would have told me right away and tell me you’re a scumbag.”
“But…..”
“Sisters before Misters. It’s the golden rule.”
“Thank goodness you’re hot” I joked, “Because that may be the most fucked-up and lamest thing anyone has ever said to me.” With that, we started laughing and settled in for the rest of the drive.
To be continued..
By TruthwithaTwist for Literotica.
-
Gordon is reunited with an old crush.
Based on a post by Blacksheep, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.
The monthly Mother's Union meeting was taking place at Gladys Wilcox's bungalow. There was much to discuss, mainly tomorrow's Easter Sunday service. However the main topic of conversation was the vicar's phallus.
"He was just standing there, starkers! Swinging, I tell you, swinging. It was like a boa constrictor poking out of a tree. I didn't know where to look!" Mrs. Harris exclaimed.
"Wish I could've been there," Mrs. Wilcox replied.
"Really, Gladys!"
"Well at our age there's not much opportunity for those sorts of thrills is there?" She grinned and glanced at Norman the churchwarden, who said nothing and awkwardly sipped his coffee. Being the only man there, he felt uncomfortable sitting through this, but Mrs. Wilcox had insisted he attend.
"How come he was naked?" Another woman asked.
"Said he'd been having a shower, but I know a lie when I see one. If you ask me, him and his wife had been; you know;"
"Having a quickie?" Mrs. Wilcox replied. Norman almost choked on his coffee, remembering that 21st birthday surprise the vicar had arranged for Jenna in the church, sixteen months ago.
"Yes, exactly!"
"You know something, Maureen, I was chatting to Maud Finch, on the bus the other day. Now she lives on Haddock Street, in one of those council houses that overlook the railway line. She tells me that groups of drunk young men are forever going up on that opposite embankment and mooning at passing trains."
"Has she made a complaint?"
"Why on earth would she want to do that?" Mrs. Wilcox spluttered. "I said to her, I'll call round later this week and I'll bring a pair of binoculars!"
Over on the other side of town, at 64 Stovepipe Avenue, Gordon Leesmith yawned and sat up in bed. He squinted at the alarm clock. It was ten thirty.
"Oh Gord, you lazy bugger," he said to himself, stretching his arms. He hadn't intended on having such a long lie-in. Myah had gone to work hours ago. She'd been working Saturdays the past few weeks, covering for Kate, a work colleague who was recovering from major abdominal surgery.
Gordon staggered out of bed and scratched his belly as he peered out of the window. The weather seemed reasonable today. The past week had seen some very unsettled conditions, with sunny spells and frequent heavy showers, so typical of British springtime.
"I'd better get a move on. I promised Myah I'd cook tonight and there's not a bite of food in the house." Gordon didn't relish the prospect of going to the supermarket during the Easter weekend. Every shop was crammed. Besides, he wanted to head to the church and spend an hour practicing on the organ ready for tomorrow's special service. He'd have the church all to himself for once. He relished this temporary period of calm. Easter was always busy for the organist. As well as his full-time job repairing organs, he'd had to play the Wednesday Eucharist, the Maundy Thursday service, yesterday's Good Friday evening service and on Sunday, it was the big one. At least he could rest his fingers on Monday's bank holiday.
"Can't wait to jet off next month," he muttered, as he hurriedly dressed himself and brewed a cup of tea. He'd booked a week's holiday in Tenerife for himself and Myah. Their first holiday together and they were really looking forward to it. Gordon wasn't one for culture, eco-tourism or trailing round ancient ruins. Sun, sea and all-inclusive hotels were his idea of paradise. Myah had never been to the Canary Islands. He hoped she wouldn't be too bored just lounging on the beach or by the pool all day. He'd booked an adults-only hotel, the four star Golden Vista in Playa de las Americas. It had excellent reviews on TripAdvisor.
Meanwhile, at the vicarage;
Reverend Morris was in turmoil. "Maureen Harris has got a right mouth on her. Who needs social media when you've got a pensioner who's Britain's answer to Hedda Hopper?"
"Simon, you're worrying unnecessarily," Jenna said. "You've not done anything wrong. You were in your own home and you didn't know she was there."
"Oh, I don't know. I'm the parish vicar and I just accidentally exposed myself in front of an elderly member of my congregation. Can't say I'm too thrilled about that."
"Maureen shouldn't have walked in. She was in the wrong. Said she knocked, but when nobody answered, she should've given up and gone."
"And I should've locked the front door! I bet she's told everyone at the Mother's Union that she saw me nude!"
Jenna shrugged. "So, she saw your cock. I bet many other ladies wish they could've been so lucky!"
Gordon parked up on the Tesco Express car park. As expected, the place was heaving with people rushing to get last-minute groceries. Tubs of cut-price garden fence paint were piled up outside the store. As he was looking at these, he heard someone call his name.
"Gordon? Gordon Leesmith. Is it you?"
He spun round in surprise. A tall, slim woman, late sixties at a guess, and with silvery hair cut into a sleek bob, was stood next to him. She was dressed in a long, pale grey coat with fur-lined collar. Underneath, a skirt or dress of some sort, black tights and ankle boots.
"Uh, hello? Yes, I'm Gordon Leesmith. Who are you?"
The woman chuckled. "Oh dear. I really have changed haven't I? You don't remember me, do you?"
Gordon blinked as he studied her face carefully, then he let out a gasp.
"Harriet; Harriet Fairfax?"
"Guilty!"
Gordon was too stunned to speak at first, but he quickly composed himself. After so many years, here was the woman he'd lost his virginity to, way back one summer night in 1985, when he was just eighteen. His former piano teacher!
"Oh God! I can't believe it! I; I, it's so wonderful to see you again! I always wondered what happened to you, Harriet. The last time we met was in 1988, when I'd just got my ARCO diploma. After that, you; well, vanished."
"That's a long story. Come, let's go and have a coffee. We've both got a lot to catch up on. I'm only here until Tuesday, then I'm flying back home."
"You live abroad?"
"I emigrated to Australia when I got married."
"Blimey. I think I need more than a coffee. I know a good place." He took her arm in his and they headed across the road.
"You certainly have grown in confidence," Harriet smiled. "I always knew you would."
At a small pub in the town center, Gordon sipped an overpriced beer and listened intently as Harriet filled him in on her life story. He felt a lump in his throat as she told him of her marriage to Graham, an Australian musician she'd met shortly after Gordon's fateful night in Blackpool Tower.
"I suppose my head was well and truly turned. I was blinded by love. You have to remember back then in the Eighties, a single woman, mid-thirties and childless, well I was seen as being left on the shelf. Graham seemed the perfect man; and as I was never close to my parents, I figured here was my one chance to have a new start. New country, new job. So we settled in Perth. I started work as a music teacher. Loved it. Work was bliss. Unfortunately, marriage to Graham was anything but."
"Was he unfaithful?" Gordon asked.
"No. I would've preferred it if he was. He was abusive. It's because of him that I have partial hearing in my right ear. The beatings got so bad; he beat me black and blue. Even when I was pregnant."
Tears pricked Gordon's eyes. "Bastard. Oh God, Harriet. I'm so sorry. Tell me you managed to leave him?"
"Didn't need to. He took it upon himself to commit suicide one evening. I came back from work and found him swinging in the garage. August 11th, 1997. What a day to remember, eh? He'd always been a heavy drinker. I found out he'd run up massive debts, got himself fired."
"Dear God. How did you cope?"
"Well friends and neighbors rallied round. I'm lucky. I'm one of those people who makes friends easily. I had a good support network. Besides, I had to stay strong, for the sake of my boys, Daniel and Ryan; only got Ryan now."
She paused and Gordon wondered whether he should press her further.
"Daniel; died. He was twelve. A total sweetheart. You see, he was born with Down's Syndrome. Graham never coped with it. He was the loveliest, most gentle boy. Everyone who met him just adored his sunny nature. He loved animals and music. But Graham ignored him. Ryan came along three years later. He's able-bodied. Actually that's why I'm over here. I've been visiting Ryan. He's thirty now. Works as a concert pianist. I'm so proud of him. He's fiercely independent. Doesn't need me fussing over him, but we're still close. This is the last time I'll be flying here. I can't handle these long haul flights any more, now that I'm almost seventy-four. Never did like flying. He'll be the one flying over to see me next time."
"You look amazing," Gordon quickly blurted out, wiping his eyes.
"Heh, thanks."
"I'm so sorry you've had to endure all that, Harriet," Gordon sniffed, placing his hand on hers.
"Thanks for being a good listener. Hey and I'm a survivor. What doesn't kill you makes you stronger, right?"
"So; you didn't re-marry?"
"Nah. After Graham died, I focused on being a mum. I got used to being single. Although ten years ago, I met Ray. He's widowed like me and a few years older. He's a total gentleman, bless him. I can't say he excites me sexually. I hope this doesn't sound too mean; he's a bit boring, but at my age, I'm past all that. It's just nice to have someone who's dependable and kind."
Gordon nodded. Looking at Harriet, he thought she still looked very attractive. She'd aged well, despite the heartache she'd gone through. A surge of excitement rushed through him.
"Anyways Gordon, I've prattled on about myself for too long! Tell me what you've been up to all these years!"
Without wanting to bore her, Gordon gave a rundown of his life. From his marriage to Marjorie, to her cheating on him and then divorcing him, to becoming organist and choirmaster at St Michael's church, to meeting Myah. He chose to omit any mention of Jenna, the stunning vicar's wife who he'd bedded countless times before Myah arrived on the scene.
"She's very attractive," Harriet said as Gordon showed her a photo on his smartphone. "You look so happy together. Do you'll think you'll have children in future?"
"It's a possibility, given that she's much younger than me. Marjorie was adamant she never wanted children. I respected that. I confess I've never given much thought to becoming a dad. But if Myah does want to become a mum, then I'll be up for it."
"About the age gap. It's a large one. Has that presented any problems?"
"It did at first. Her parents were furious. Some hurtful things were said, but her mother and I eventually came to an understanding. Most people at church have been okay but there were a couple of exceptions. It upset me when my cousin Barry called me a "borderline nonce." He was only joking, but it hurt. She'll be twenty in July. Myah was the one who pursued me, not the other way round;"
"Perhaps Barry was jealous of you. But yes, that was a crass thing to say. Well Gordon, there's one thing I want to experience before I head back Down Under."
His eyes widened. "Really? What's that?"
"I want to see and hear you play a pipe organ! You showed such skill and talent way back in 1985;" she winked at him and he felt that surge of excitement again.
"Funnily enough, I was planning to have a practice at church today. Tomorrow's a big day, being Easter Sunday. We've got two choirs singing. Care to join me on a trip to St Michael's? It's only a five minute walk from here."
The Mother's Union meeting was drawing to a close, but poor Norman could bear it no longer. Mrs. Wilcox was still questioning Mrs. Harris on a certain part of the vicar's anatomy.
"Ladies, please excuse me; I really need to; er, relieve myself. Thank you for your company and I'll see you at church tomorrow!"
"Oh yes, take care Norman!" they replied, oblivious to his embarrassment.
"That's a fine lodger you've got yourself, Gladys. Now I tend to view men as nothing more than useless articles, but he is a true Christian."
"Oh he truly is, Maureen. We have such wonderful times together. He was very easy to train!"
At St Michael's church, Gordon gave Harriet a quick tour, before leading her to the organ.
"This is a beautiful church," she said. "That's one thing I miss about living in Australia. All of the churches there are recent by comparison. There isn't the history. Oh there are some lovely ones, but it's not the same. This one goes back to medieval times. I love old buildings."
"Yes, it's a nice church. Good community here too. I get on so well with the vicar. Reverend Morris is a good egg. His sermons are rather tedious, but nobody's perfect, eh?" He sat on the organ stool. "Here she is! What do you think?"
"She's a beauty, Gordon. Three manuals, and the pipework is incredible. A large organ for such a small church."
"Aye, she's a grand old lass. I gave her a complete overhaul in January. Replaced some of the big flue pipes. Now she sounds better than ever." He switched on the lamp above the manuals.
"Very handy having an organist who can fix organs as well as play them. That's a very specialized job, isn't it?"
"Pretty much. Right; what would you like me to play?"
Harriet removed her thick coat and slid onto the stool next to him.
"Hmm. It's an overplayed piece of music, but I've always liked The Entertainer. You played that for me when you used to come for lessons, remember?"
"Ah yes. I remember!"
As he began to play, Harriet glanced at her former student, no longer a gauche, skinny teenager but a stocky, fifty-six year old man, with silver hair. He had a paunch, but it suited him. He'd grown into his looks and actually looked better now than when he was eighteen. She ran a finger across her chin, and carefully considered her next move. He truly had become a very gifted organist.
Gordon was halfway through playing, when a hand on his thigh made him play a wrong note. He stopped and looked down.
"Umm;"
"No-one must find out about this." Harriet whispered.
"Well Myah's at work; and I don't think Ray can see what we're up to from the other side of the world;" Gordon stammered. He couldn't believe history was repeating itself.
"An old girl like me can still get all hot and bothered seeing an attractive younger man," she teased. Her thigh was pressing against his and his cock was starting to respond.
"Uh; Harriet," Gordon mumbled, and once again he was transported back to 1985, and was that shy, awkward teenager again. "I; just want you to know. You were my first major crush. Well; I'd fancied other girls, but you; well you just; did it for me."
"I'm so glad to hear you say that, Gordon. You were the only student I ever felt attracted to. Truth is, at the time, I was feeling rather sorry for myself and unattractive. When I found out you had a crush on me, it was an incredible turn-on. To be desired by a much-younger man. I knew the whole time."
"Guess I wasn't that good at being discreet," Gordon replied.
"Not at all. You were shy and went bright red every time I spoke to you. Which was very endearing. I just had to make your first time a memorable one. During the pandemic, I did a lot of thinking. I started looking at old photos. I had one of you taken at your graduation. I started wondering what became of you. So I started trawling the Internet. I checked Facebook. There were a lot of Gordon Leesmiths on there, but not the one I was seeking."
"I don't use social media," Gordon said. "Never have. Don't like the idea of it. I'm too old for the likes of Thick Tock or whatever it's called. "
"That's fair enough. By chance, I came across a post made on the Facebook page of your church. It mentioned an organist called Gordon Leesmith. I clicked the link to the church's website and on the list of clergy and laity, there was a photo of you! I knew at once it was you."
"Ah. So you were able to hunt me down with ease?" He smiled. "I'm glad you did; I've never forgotten that night in Blackpool."
She leaned in closer and kissed his cheek. "Gordon; how about I give you a present? For old time's sake and all?" Her hand brushed his crotch and she could tell at once that he'd got a hard-on. "My, my. Seems like I haven't lost my touch!"
"You're still beautiful, Harriet." He kissed her back. "I'm all yours;"
She smiled and unzipped his trousers. As she freed his erection from his y-fronts, Gordon closed his eyes, savoring the sensation of her hot breath on his skin. He felt her lips wrap around him, and a shudder of pleasure ran through him. She began to bob her head, her mouth moving up and down his length in a rhythm that was both masterful and irresistible. Her tongue danced along the underside of his shaft, teasing and taunting him.
"Oh God; oh shit, yes," he moaned. He was producing a lot of precum. Gordon considered himself an over-producer of the stuff. It was a bloody nuisance when one's underpants got wet from being horny all the time, as he usually was.
The sounds of their breathing filled the empty church, the rustle of Harriet's skirt and the creak of the organ bench provided a steady beat as she continued her ministrations. Her grip on him was firm, but gentle, and she seemed to know just how to stroke him, how to tease him, how to drive him wild with desire.
"Ahh," Gordon grunted. His hand caught one of the manuals and a few wrong notes disturbed the quietness. As she bobbed her head, Gordon could feel his control slipping away. He arched his back, letting out a low groan, his fingers digging into the sides of the organ stool. Harriet knew just how to use her tongue, teasing him mercilessly with it, driving him to the edge of release before pulling back and starting again. Her grip on him tightened ever so slightly, and he felt a surge of desire course through him, making his muscles tense and his heart race.
With a groan that was equal parts pleasure and desperation, Gordon tensed, his hips bucking forward as he lost control. He felt the first spurt of hot seed erupt from his cock. Harriet didn't pull away, but instead opened her mouth wider, letting his essence flow over her tongue, down her throat. The sensation was almost too much for him to bear, and he let out a hoarse cry as he released himself fully into her mouth.
As his orgasm subsided, Harriet slowly pulled back, her lips still wrapped around him, her eyes shining with pride and satisfaction. "That was wonderful, Gordon," she whispered. "Just wonderful."
"Just like old times," came his breathless reply.
Jenna Receives a Special Easter Egg."You're quiet, Gordy!" Myah said as noticed him slumped on the settee, idly running his finger down an empty cup.
"Oh! Sorry love," he muttered, quickly composing himself. His mind was still reeling from that fateful encounter with Harriet. He took a deep breath.
"Hard day at the organ?" Myah giggled, leaning over the settee and kissing his forehead.
"Got myself all prepared for tomorrow's service," he said quickly. "Erm, I have a confession to make; I er, was so wrapped up with practicing, I totally forgot to get some food in. But; worry not. Because you and I are dining out tonight! How do you fancy trying out that new Italian place? My treat. A working girl needs pampering."
"Aww, yes!" Myah replied. "You're the best, my organ boy! Right, I'd better go and get changed!"
She hurried upstairs and Gordon was alone with his thoughts once more.
"Glad I got to see her one last time," he said to himself. "Goodbye Harriet."
Next morning;The daffodils were in full splendor. A sea of yellow had erupted on the grass verges flanking the road to St. Michael's Church. A bright sunny sky greeted worshippers on this glorious Easter Sunday.
Inside the church, it was bustling.
Reverend Morris hurried about, making sure everything was just right, a music stand here, some extra hymn books there.
"Where's Jenna?" He asked the churchwarden.
"Why, in the vestry of course, with the rest of the choir. She's wearing robes this time, Vicar! Plus, Gordon and that Guild Voices chap will want to give a pep talk before they start."
"Oh yes of course, silly me. Thanks Norman."
"Do try to relax, it'll turn out fine. I have a feeling this Easter service is going to be unforgettable!"
"Hope so, Reverend Morris replied, hurrying back down the aisle. "Right time for some more meet and greet;" A wrinkled hand grabbed the sleeve of his cassock as he passed a middle row of pews.
"Good morning Vicar. I trust you weren't ignoring me?"
"Ah; good morning to you, Mrs. Harris. Er, no I genuinely didn't see you there."
"Of course, there are some things that cannot be unseen," the old lady replied, leaving him in no doubt has to what she was referring to.
He cringed. "I'm so very sorry about that."
"No need to apologize. You're lucky it was me and not Gladys Wilcox who saw you showing off everything the Lord gave you. Her reaction would've been rather different to mine."
"Uh; I see," the vicar coughed, feeling his cheeks burning with shame.
"Makes you sick doesn't it?" Mrs. Harris continued. "Just the thought of it."
"The thought of what?"
"Senior citizens lusting after younger men."
Reverend Morris was unsure how to respond to that, but luckily Josh the curate intervened.
"Would you believe it?" He said. "That flower arch around the door is absolutely infested with greenfly. Most of the flowers are already dead."
"What? It only went up last night!"
In the vestry, everyone was crammed in like sardines. Gordon had taken charge of the St. Michael's choir, whilst Derek was organizing the Guild Voices.
"Oi, Luke, get that surplice on the right way round!" Gordon yelled at a choirboy. "Hannah, put that smartphone away!" He shook his head. "Honestly, it's like herding a bunch of cattle."
"A shame about the lack of space," Derek remarked. "I keep forgetting what a small church this is. Morning Jenna!" He winked at the vicar's wife.
"Hello Derek."
The choirmaster lowered his voice. "Need a quick word with you alone; where can we go that's private?"
Jenna glanced round. "Come with me."
He discreetly followed her as she slipped out of the vestry and to a tiny storage area by the side of the organ pipes. There was no door, just a curtained archway. The room little more of an alcove, and the two of them could barely fit inside it.
"Cozy," Derek smiled. "Got a little Easter present for you, Jenna," he said, rummaging in his jacket pocket. He handed her a small box.
"Aww, thank you," she said. "That's really thoughtful."
"Go on, you can open it now."
"Oh that's cute," she smiled, holding up a little plastic yellow and green Easter egg on a pink silicone cord, and assumed it was a decoration of some kind. "Does it have chocolate inside?"
Derek gave a mischievous grin. "Nope. You see; it's meant to go inside you! I was wondering if you could; wear it for me during the service? I'll enjoy an interesting little Easter egg hunt later; if you get what I mean."
Jenna smiled back. Derek was more adventurous than she'd first imagined. "Why certainly, Derek. Maybe after the service, He will have Risen; and I'm not talking about Jesus there." She winked and hurried off to the toilets.
"Naughty girl," Derek chuckled. "I hope she's in fine voice. Now the fun begins!"
Shortly after, Jenna returned and took her place among the other Guild Voices choir members at the front of the church. Gordon began playing the voluntary, whilst the church choir did the usual procession down the main aisle. Reverend Morris stepped up to the pulpit and glanced at his wife. It seemed odd seeing his wife wearing a cassock and surplice, but she wore it well. He puffed out his chest with pride, noticing all the full pews. His church had definitely beaten St. Peter's.
"Brothers and sisters, a very warm welcome to you all on this joyful Eastertide! I ask you to take the joy and hope of Easter and let it be your light and your life. Tell people that there's hope. In the driest valley, there is the resurrection. In the darkest night, there is the resurrection. In the worst moments you ever go through there is the resurrection, there is the promise of life, there is Jesus whispering into your ear saying that it's okay because death has lost its sting. There is the resurrection. Death is defeated. He has done it. He is risen. Hallelujah!
We're very honored today to be hosting the Guild Voices Choir, led by the talented Mr. Derek Blackledge, who has put together a fantastic medley of holy music, along with our own equally talented organist, Gordon. He is, of course, ably assisted by his partner and organist-in-training Myah, who will be playing a few pieces for us. Now, without further ado, let us stand for our first hymn, Thine Be the Glory!"
Just as Jenna was about to take a deep breath and focus on the music, she felt the egg she'd inserted into her womanhood begin to vibrate uncontrollably. Then, she noticed Derek, fiddling with his smart watch. His expression was one of mischief and amusement, and she knew instinctively that he was the one responsible for this unexpected distraction.
The strains of the mighty organ filled the church as Gordon began playing the hymn. Jenna gave an awkward jolt, but was determined not to lose control during this situation. Well played, Derek, she thought. Well played. The choirmaster was waving his baton, and concentrating on the choir, but every so often, he made eye contact with Jenna, who was stood on the front row. Her voice was a little shaky, but it wasn't noticeable, thankfully.
As the vibrations increased, Jenna struggled to maintain her composure. The sensations were overwhelming, and she could feel herself growing warm all over. She tried to ignore the egg, focusing instead on the beautiful music and the sacredness of the occasion. But try as she might, she couldn't help but be affected by the relentless vibrations. Her breath grew shorter, her cheeks flushed, and her body trembled with each passing moment.
"No more we doubt thee, glorious Prince of life;
life is naught without thee; aid us in our strife;
Make us more than conquerors, through thy deathless love:
bring us safe through Jordan to thy home above!
Thine be the glory, risen conquering Son,
Endless is the vict'ry, thou o'er death hast won."
The hymn ended, and quiet descended on the church. Everyone sat down, and that didn't make it any easier for Jenna, as she squirmed awkwardly on the chair.
"What's the matter with the vicar's missus, she got fleas or something?" One of the old ladies on the front row of pews whispered.
"Well you know what young people are like, Maud. They can't sit still for five minutes can they? Probably suffering from smartphone withdrawal."
"Either that or she's bursting for the toilet!"
Sitting through the readings was bad enough, but the sermon was to prove far worse. Derek had obviously been planning this ever since their encounter on Wednesday night. The devious choirmaster was loving this! She gritted her teeth as she noticed him fiddle with his watch again. He wasn't finished with her yet. Just as she thought she had regained control, it started to vibrate again, this time more insistently than before. It seemed to have a mind of its own, dancing against her clit with an unyielding determination. Jenna bit back a moan, her cheeks burning red as she fought to maintain her composure. She closed her eyes and concentrated on the next piece of music in the book, trying to ignore the sensations building inside her.
"We all make mistakes and mess up. The way you ‘be’ a good Christian is to have faith in that cross and empty grave, in what Jesus did there. Because our faith is the one where God comes to us to give us hope and defeat the powers of sin and death for us, out of love!"
After what seemed like an eternity, Reverend Morris finally ended his sermon. It was time for the next hymn, The Old Rugged Cross, but first, there was a piece of music to be performed a cappella by the choir. Gordon left his place at the organ and stood alongside Derek. He adjusted his open-fronted black gown and nodded at the choir. He noticed Jenna and smiled at her. She looked a bit uncomfortable, which he assumed was down to her singing in front of an audience for the first time.
As the singing began, Derek subtly pressed his watch again.
Jenna's voice went from low to impossibly high. Her eyes closed and as she sang, she felt a newfound strength welling up inside her. It was a strength born of passion and desire, of the need to express herself fully and without restraint. Gordon was amazed at her vocal range, then again, he didn't need to remind himself that the stunning vicar's wife had many talents; some he was no longer privy to, but her cousin had more than made up for.
As she belted out the final chorus, her body trembled with the effort. Her breath came in ragged gasps, and her heart pounded wildly in her chest. The egg vibrator continued its relentless dance against her sensitive flesh, sending waves of pleasure coursing through her veins. She could feel herself growing closer and closer to the edge, the release just out of reach.
Gordon continued to watch her. Blimey, she's really putting her heart and soul into this performance. He thought. It's almost as if; she's about to have an orgasm! He scolded himself for thinking about sex yet again. Yet he could not shake the image of her desperate to climax. Under those robes, Miss Kitty could be sopping wet. Mmm, a nice thought. He took a deep breath as he felt his cock starting to twitch, and quickly put that out of his mind. The last thing he needed was to develop a hard-on in front of the entire church.
The a cappella piece ended, and it was time for Gordon to return to the organ and play the next hymn. As he did, he stole one last glance at the vicar's wife. Maybe it was just nerves. He sat down on the organ stool and began playing The Old Rugged Cross. Jenna glanced around, hoping no one had noticed the effect the egg was having on her. But everyone seemed to be too focused on singing of the hymn, their faces glowing with pride and accomplishment. Jenna bit her lip, as she fought to control the egg's relentless movements.
She closed her eyes, trying to focus on something, anything, other than the sensations building inside her. But it was no use. The loud notes of the organ, the church, passages from the Bible; all seemed to feed the fire burning inside her. She was about to come, and there was no stopping it. She closed her eyes, her fists gripping her hymn book tightly as she surrendered. She started moaning gently as the pressure within built up. As the hymn's final verse was sung, Jenna climaxed with an almighty yell and her body shuddered as her orgasm spewed forth her juices and then there was a pop. She gasped as she felt the egg vibrator slip loose and fall to the stone floor. The silicone cord broke free, and the egg rolled away, under her chair. There was no way she could bend down to retrieve it.
Her intense behavior had not gone unnoticed by Edna Draper, who was stood next to her.
"I take it you like that hymn a lot? You were really giving it your all!"
"Yeah," Jenna said, getting her breath back. "I've been practicing so hard!"
Meanwhile, the egg was still rolling along the church floor. It came to a stop by the side of the organ stool.
"Hello, what do we have here?" Gordon said to himself. When the vicar took to the pulpit again, the organist discreetly bent down and picked up the egg. It was warm, wet and glistening with clear goo. He knew at once what it was.
"Now which naughty little Easter Bunny does this egg belong to? I think I can guess." He gave it a sniff, wiped it with a tissue and placed it in his jacket pocket. Looking over to the choir, he noticed Jenna fidgeting on her chair.
"I knew it! She was getting herself off when I was conducting the choir!"
The Easter Sunday service drew to a close. Reverend Morris ended it with some uplifting words.
"Brothers and Sisters! Before we all head off to the church hall for tea, coffee and chocolate eggs, let me ask you one more time. Are you filled with hope today? Then go out and take it with you! This is the best news you'll ever be able to give anyone. That He loves you enough to rise again, to give you hope. And no power on earth can stop us if that is the message we're bringing to people this Easter. Amen!"
Based on a post by Blacksheep, for Literotica.
-
Jenna helps a nervous choirmaster.
Based on a post by Blacksheep, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.
Reverend Simon Morris scanned through a long list of church notices. Holy Week was such a busy time for the parish vicar, and he still hadn't finished his special sermon ready for Easter Sunday.
"Palm Sunday was really well-attended," he said, typing something on his laptop. "Now there are one or two church notices I need to read through."
His wife Jenna walked into the living room. "Oh before I forget, Simon, Judith Anderson from the Sunday School had a word with me after the service. She wishes it to be known that her grandson Kyle is trans, and now wants to be known as Ellie.
John Pollard from the Men's Society has split up from his wife and wishes for her name to be removed from the church hall coffee rotation, too."
"Ah, right, thanks. I'd better make a note of that. Are Gordon and Myah up to speed on the Maundy Thursday service's music? I know he normally does a choir and organ practice then, but;"
"Already emailed them, Simon," Jenna replied. "Relax. Everything is under control."
"Choir practice for you tonight? I must say, I think it was a genius idea of Gordon's to combine our church's choir with the Guild Voices, just for our Easter service. Our choir is small, so it'll be nice to have a bigger group of singers for the holiest day in our Christian calendar."
"Oh yes, the bigger the better," Jenna replied with a smirk. She'd just joined the Guild Voices, a mixed-voice choir of around twenty-five singers who performed several concerts a year. The choir was formed with the aim of singing the whole range of music both accompanied and acapella; both religious and secular, from the renaissance pieces of Byrd and Tallis to great oratorios such as Handel's "Messiah." In addition to traditional works, they also performed classical versions of popular music. Jenna was enjoying the weekly recitals, and not just because of the music. The choirmaster was a chap called Derek Blackledge, and on more than one occasion, Jenna had noticed him staring at her.
"Last year, the Guild Voices performed at Evensong at York Minster," Reverend Morris said. "Gosh, I'm so looking forward to our Easter Sunday Service! We'll definitely have a bigger congregation than St. Peter's;"
"Ooh, do I sense a rivalry between churches, Simon?"
"Well, a bit unChristian of me to say, but I can't stand that Reverend Conway. He completely blanked me at annual clergy conference last month. I don't know what his problem is."
"Not all vicars are as wonderful as you, my love."
He smiled and resumed typing. "They've just got a new organist there too. Conway was raving about him. Younger bloke, seems to have the women of St. Peter's all hot and bothered. Edward, I think his name is."
"Ha, he won't be anywhere near as good as Gordon is," Jenna said. "Nobody plays organ as good as he does."
"I don't think it's his playing they're interested in! Apparently he resembles the actor Robert Pattinson. I suppose that's one way to get more younger people attending church services."
Jenna almost dropped the cup of coffee she was holding. "Fancy that." She stifled a gasp. I can't believe it. That was the organist who played for the King at Liverpool Cathedral last year! She thought. He was a cutie for sure; had a nice cock too, as I recall. Small world. Never imagined he'd end up here in our town.
The Guild Voices choir practices took place every Wednesday evening in a function room at the town hall. The room was spacious and blessed with good acoustics, a piano and a box organ. Jenna arrived earlier than normal, and gathered up her music books off the car's passenger seat.
"Hope none of the others are there yet," she smiled to herself.
Derek Blackledge was alone in the function room, adjusting a music stand. He was a tall, stocky man, around sixty years of age. He was wearing a pale blue open-necked shirt, black trousers and rimless glasses. His buzz-cut silver hair was balding. He had a round face and a wide, flat nose, which as Jenna had overheard another member of the choir unkindly say, "made him look like he'd been bashed in the face with a frying pan." That wasn't strictly true, and Jenna didn't think him that bad looking at all. He spoke in a clipped, staccato sort of way.
Derek looked up as Jenna entered the room. In the four weeks she'd been a member of the Guild Voices, the stunning redhead had certainly livened up the group of mostly boomer-age singers. Jenna was one of the most beautiful and charming women he had ever met, and he couldn't understand what she saw in her husband, the much-older Reverend Morris. The good vicar was a kind and decent chap, but seemed duller than Skegness in January.
"Uh; evening Jenna! You're very early! I was just;"
"Hello Derek. Yes, didn't realize just how early I was!"
"Nothing wrong with that. I admire your dedication. Would you like a brew?" He walked over to a small table in the corner of the room where there was a coffee machine and a kettle.
"Yes please. Tea. White, no sugar."
He made some more idle chatter whilst he waited for the kettle to boil. Glancing round, he noticed she'd seated herself on a chair and crossed her legs. The black dress she was wearing was quite short and had ridden up nicely, exposing a generous amount of thigh. A most welcome sight for the long-divorced choirmaster who'd had zero success in the world of dating since going back on the market.
"This our last rehearsal before Easter Sunday," Derek prattled, pouring the hot water into a mug. "It just seems to have crept up all at once. I'm looking forward to performing in St Michael's Church, with your choir. I hear your organist is very good."
"Oh Gordon? Yes he's brilliant. He won't let you down."
"Great to hear. Now I just need to ensure that the Guild doesn't let everyone down."
Looking at the stocky choirmaster whom possessed a definite lack of confidence, Jenna realized that she would have to take control of the situation if the choir was going to put on their best performance on Easter Sunday. She had always been aware of Derek's interest in her physical attributes. In fact, she could see his eyes lingering on her breasts and her bare legs crossed in front of her. Perhaps it was now time to play her trump card.
"I know we've had a few setbacks."
"Setbacks? Do you know how much George and Alice being off sick is going to set us back? George is the best tenor we have." He handed her the mug of tea and sat opposite her.
"Perhaps I could do something to make things better." Jenna slowly uncrossed her legs and recrossed them, allowing her skirt to hike up her thigh watching Derek as his eyes were glued to her legs, straining to see up higher. He swallowed heavily as he shifted in his chair.
"Oh? Like what?"
"I could help relieve some of your pressure," she replied as she glanced at his crotch. The bulge tenting his black trousers already broadcasting his state of arousal.
Jenna stood up and walked over to him. "You're a wonderful choirmaster, Derek. I just want you to know that. You go the extra mile and know how to bring out the best in people."
"Thanks for the vote of confidence," he mumbled, turning red. He swallowed, feeling his erection straining against his trousers and underpants. It had been quite some time since a woman had got him worked up like this.
"Music really does bring people together," she continued.
"Yes, indeed it does;"
Jenna leaned forward so that her face was close to his and placed her right hand on Derek's groin and squeezed. The choirmaster's voice shot up several octaves, then he let out a groan.
"Jah, Jenna; what are you doing?"
"Just inspecting your crotchets and quavers, Derek." she added naughtily. "Oh, feels like you've got a bassoon in your pants!"
Before he could protest, she knelt and unzipped his black trousers, revealing his underwear - y-fronts, which had a musical notes pattern on them.
"Nice!" Jenna said out loud. She'd always had a fondness for men who wore y-fronts. She pulled them down, freeing his delightfully large cock. Grasping the base of the shaft, she took the bulbous head in her mouth and started to move up and down taking him deeper and deeper.
Derek gasped, unable to speak. Instinctively, he grabbed the back of her head and pushed down, forcing himself deeper until he felt her lips around the base of his shaft. Holding her head, he pumped his engorged organ deep into the mouth of the vicar's wife, scarcely believing that his private fantasy was coming true. Her warm soft mouth aroused him further as he felt the blood pumping into his groin, making him harder than he could remember. He leaned back and enjoyed the incredible sensations as Jenna sucked his manhood. She was good, very good. Her husband may not have been very interesting, but bloody hell, he was a lucky bastard!
Derek glanced warily at the conference room's door. At any moment, other members of the choir could come in. How the hell would he be able to explain himself?
"Oh, Mrs. Morris here was just helping me with a very hard; piece of music!"
As the stunning redhead continued to bob up and down in his lap, he leaned over and pulled down the top of her knit black dress to expose her pert breasts.
"Oh;" he sighed. "Not just; blessed with a fine voice."
Jenna glanced up at him and winked.
"How about; I try and hit the high notes?" Derek pulled out of her mouth, stood up and turned her so that her arse was bent over his chair. He pushed his trousers and y-fronts down to his ankles. After jerking down her knickers he moved behind her, flipped up her black dress, lined himself up, then thrust abruptly into her tight wet tunnel, burying himself to the hilt.
"Oh God Derek, your musical instrument feels amazing!"
He chuckled at this, and relished the fantastic feeling as he grasped her hips and slowly moved in and out of her hot passage, slick with her arousal. The illicit nature of the situation and doing it in a public place where they could be easily discovered added to the thrill and made both of them even more aroused. Jenna's nerves were hypersensitive and as the choirmaster plunged into her again and again she could feel the waves of pleasure build quickly.
Derek slid his hands forward to cup her hanging breasts, squeezing and pinching her nipples. He delighted in feeling the curved contour of the soft skin of her breasts in his hands as he pounded his rock-hard shaft into her. The pressure built quickly in his balls with the fantastic feeling of Jenna's tight vaginal walls clamped around his cock. It had been too long since he had really enjoyed such a sensuous treat and all too quickly he felt the pressure come to a head. He slammed his throbbing member as deep as he could and felt himself erupt as spurt after spurt of cum shot deep into his target.
Jenna felt Derek tense and his final thrusts pushed her over the edge and she too felt waves of pleasure course through her body as she was wracked with the spasms of her orgasm.
"Hmm! Oh Derek! Feels so good!"
"Fuck; I needed that!" He sighed, slowly withdrawing and collapsing in the chair, pulling Jenna down on top of him. "Not sure if I have the energy to conduct a choir practice now!"
"Well you'll just have to try your best, Derek. Because I have a feeling others will be arriving soon, so you'd better get your baton out."
"It's already out," he replied, taking a tissue from the box and wiping then stroking his softening cock, and pulling his underpants and trousers up. "Jenna that was; that was; lovely."
"Awe, you seem so much happier now, Derek. You're a really brilliant choirmaster." She flung her arms around him and kissed him.
"And you; are a very dedicated member of the choir!" He stammered. "Um, well, I guess I'd better; compose myself!" He stood up and hurriedly fastened his belt. Jenna straightened her dress and pulled her knickers up.
Just as Derek was zipping up the fly of his trousers, the door opened and Edna and Lawrence Draper, two members of the choir, came rushing in, as fast as they could, given that both had arthritic hips.
"Not too late are we Derek?" Edna said. "Only our bus was late."
"Uh, not at all, plenty of time. Please, help yourselves to a hot drink whilst I get organized." Derek said. Seconds later, more people filed into the room.
"What piece of music have you and Derek been working on?" Lawrence asked Jenna, as he sat next to her.
"Oh; just some scales and arpeggios," came her reply. "We were going up and down quite a lot!"
Bare feet thrill the vicar during Maundy Thursday."Brothers and Sisters. Today is Maundy Thursday, the fifth day of Holy Week. It gets its name from the Latin word 'mandare', from which we get the word 'command'. Christians remember Jesus' command: "Love one another as I have loved you."
Though each of the days leading up to Easter Sunday are significant in their own ways, Maundy Thursday surrounds the events that led directly to Jesus' betrayal, arrest, and ultimately, His being put to death the next day on Good Friday."
Reverend Morris continued. "The circumstances surrounding Maundy Thursday can be read in Matthew 26:17-75. The events that unfolded include the Last Supper that Jesus had with His disciples and betrayal of Jesus by Judas."
The weather had become more spring-like and milder, which was a blessing to some of the older members of the congregation. March had blown in like a lion and was going out like a lamb. St Michael's church was often chilly and draughty during the winter months, even with the heating on. Today, it was pleasantly warm, helped in part due to the church being full for once.
At the organ, Myah slipped her feet out of her shoes, ready to play a hymn before the start of the foot washing service. She rather liked the feel of the organ's pedalboard against her bare skin, and her feet felt hot and uncomfortable today. Earlier, she'd suffered cramp in the arch of her left foot. She reclined slightly on the stool, crossed her legs and idly flexed her toes as the vicar continued with his sermon. Gordon sat on a small bench behind her, admiring her shapely calves. He liked the way she raised her legs to slide onto the organ stool. Even more, he loved it when those legs were wrapped around him; something he was looking forward to later.
"Their time spent on the Mount of Olives, where Jesus prayed earnestly in the Garden of Gethsemane, and where He was ultimately betrayed with a kiss by Judas who came to seize Him with the temple guards. Peter's denial of Jesus;" Up in the pulpit, Reverend Morris glanced to his right and became more and more fixated on a certain something. One of his long-repressed kinks was rising to the surface at the most inappropriate of times. Women's feet, younger women's feet in particular, had always aroused him. He'd never told anyone about his foot fetish, not even Jenna. He'd never had such a reaction as this and certainly not during a church service. But the way his wife's cousin kept wiggling her toes like that, dear Lord, it was driving his imagination to commit all kinds of sin! It's Holy Week for heaven's sake; must fight this, he told himself.
"On the first day of the Festival of Unleavened Bread, the disciples came to Jesus and asked, "Where do you want us to make preparations for you to eat the Passover?" The vicar's voice trembled slightly, as he struggled to remain composed.
Abruptly, he noticed Myah wince and reach for her foot. The cramp had returned.
"What's wrong?" Gordon whispered.
"Damn cramp's back again," she replied. "Ah, it's agony! Can you play the hymn for me?"
"No problem," he said, as his girlfriend hobbled off the stool and sat on the bench. "Massage your foot slowly. Try putting it on the cold stone floor. That might help. I've gotten cramp loads of times in the past when playing. It's bloody torture!"
"Thanks, Gordy-Pie!"
Poor Myah, Reverend Morris thought. Now he had an even better view of her bare feet. Such slim and elegant feet. So nimble against the organ's pedalboard. He took a deep breath as he imagined he was cupping the arch of her foot, his hand slotted in the tender space between the heel and the upper sole. After an awkward pause, he continued his sermon.
"He replied, "Go into the city to a certain man and tell him, 'The Teacher says: My appointed time is near. I am going to celebrate the Passover with my disciples at your house.'" So the disciples did as Jesus had directed them and prepared the Passover."
Some young children were shifting uncomfortably in the pews.
"How will we show that God is King when we're tempted, to abandon the way God call us to live? Knowing God is our King should change everything but we can't change everything all at once! So what one small step of obedience can we take this week to demonstrate with our lives that God is King all of the time? Take time to pray, and then seek to obey as Jesus obeyed. Amen!"
Reverend Morris ended his sermon abruptly, no doubt to the relief of many, but most importantly, to himself. He descended from the pulpit and sat down beside the organ, as a member of the choir stepped up to the lectern to do a reading. He hardly heard a word the woman said, for his eyes were fixated on Myah's bare feet. She was still gently massaging her left foot. Oh dear, this was going to be unbearable. He knew she'd volunteered to take part in the ceremonial foot washing.
Myah suddenly glanced at the vicar and smiled at him. He jolted and cleared his throat, before smiling back. He could feel a familiar burning in his cheeks, not to mention a throbbing in his cock, which was now at full stand, and forcing its way up against his trousers and vestments. He had never been more grateful to be wearing a cassock and surplice. He cast his mind back to last year when he'd allowed himself to be seduced by her. All in the past of course and they'd moved on. Besides, she was blissfully happy in a relationship with Gordon. The organist had slept with Jenna on numerous occasions before Myah had come along. Hmm, well best not to dwell on that tangled web of carnal relations right now.
The reading came to an end and everyone stood up. "Please stand for our hymn, Sweet Sacrament Divine." Reverend Morris said, his voice faltering.
On the front row of pews, Jenna tilted her head at her husband's shaky delivery, wondering what was wrong with him. It wasn't like Simon to be nervous when speaking in front of an audience. Something was bothering him though. She could see a line of sweat above his upper lip and a blush on his cheeks.
After the hymn, came the ceremonial washing of feet, a reminder of how Jesus served others. As Myah sat before the vicar, her delicate hands folded in prayer, he could feel his heart race with anticipation. He took a deep breath, steadying his nerves, and began to wash her feet, using a soft, damp cloth to clean each toe, each inch of her soles. As his fingers brushed against her skin, he felt a surge of desire course through him, making it difficult to concentrate on anything but the feel of her feet against his palms. His erection began to ache, straining against his clothing, and he fought the urge to reach down and adjust himself, lest he give anything away.
Myah seemed oblivious to his inner turmoil, content to let him tend to her with his gentle ministrations. Her breath hitched softly as he massaged a particularly tender spot on her arch, and he found himself growing bolder, wanting nothing more than to explore every inch of her feet, to lose himself in their softness and warmth. He moved his hands higher, tracing the line of her calves, feeling the muscles tense and relax under his touch.
"Are you washing feet or giving out a full sponge bath, Vicar?"
Reverend Morris was jolted back to reality and he glanced up. An impatient old woman sat next to Myah was glaring at him. "It'll be Advent before you've got round to washing all our feet."
"Umm, my apologies, Mrs. Harris, I er;"
"Stop being mean to him," Myah interrupted. "He's just being thorough. Like Jesus would've been!"
The old woman tutted. "I'm not being mean, young lady!"
The vicar's face was turning crimson, fearing that his arousal might be visible. He tried to focus on his duties, to keep his mind on the ritual, but it was becoming increasingly difficult, not to mention he was leaking precum into his underwear. The wet patch was becoming uncomfortable against his cock. He took a deep breath, steadying himself, and forced his mind back to the task at hand. He finished washing her feet with a gentle pat, feeling a pang of regret as he stepped away from her.
"About time," Mrs. Harris muttered as the vicar began washing her feet. "And be careful. I've got corns!" The ninety-year old's gnarled toes were sufficient to calm the raging sea of arousal surging within him. At least until the service was over. Myah headed back to the organ, her feet feeling lovely and refreshed.
"What was that all about?" Gordon wondered, as she sat next to him on the organ stool. "Simon looks a bit flustered."
"Well I could be wrong, Gordy-Pie, but I think he's got a raging hard-on under those robes. I noticed him staring at my feet earlier. He kept trying not to, but couldn't help himself!" She giggled. "Do you think he's got a foot fetish?"
"Nah. He's done foot washing before and I don't recall him getting worked up."
"Yeah but, this is the first time he's washed my feet; or Jenna's. She didn't volunteer last year."
"Hmm, well you do have beautiful feet. I'm not into feet myself; I'm a thigh, tits and arse man, as well you know!"
"Your feet are nice too."
"Ha ha, you're just being kind, there! My size nines are ugly, hairy and sweaty."
"Organists have special feet. After pressing down on those pedals, yours must be aching."
"A bit. Perhaps you could; heal me later?" He winked at her.
The rest of the service passed without incident. Reverend Morris had never been more relieved to return to the vicarage.
"Are you okay Simon?" Jenna asked as he flopped down on the settee and fiddled with his clerical collar. "You seemed a bit uncomfortable in the church. You're not coming down with a bug are you?"
"Oh I'm absolutely fine, my love, It was a bit warm in the church. I'll have to ask Norman to adjust the radiators."
"I enjoyed the foot washing. Though not as much as you did!" She sat beside him and ran a finger across his knee. "Now Jesus being the Son of God, I reckon he was able to resist temptation when washing the feet of some nubile female disciple."
The talk of feet was getting the vicar hot and bothered again. "Um, can't say I've ever given any thought to whether Jesus had those kind of; er, urges."
"Would it have been wrong if he had?" She continued. "Not trying to be disrespectful. I'm just curious, that's all."
"Probably not, given that he died to save us from our sins." He coughed and felt his cheeks burning again.
"Simon you're blushing. Something's bothering you. Please tell me what's wrong."
"I'm not sure I can, Jen. I'm a bit ashamed of it to be honest. It's not something I've ever admitted to anyone."
She placed her hand in his. "Whatever it is, you can tell me. Please don't feel ashamed."
He took a deep breath. "Feet. I like feet, Jen. I; have a foot fetish. Ever since I was a teenager. I don't know why. Women's feet. They just float my boat. There, I said it."
"That's nothing to feel ashamed about, Simon! I think you'll find that's a really common fetish." She embraced him.
"Though I wish I'd had better self-control during that part of the service. I was as hard as rock during the foot washing; when I did yours; and your cousin's. I think she's sussed me out."
"Oh Myah wouldn't have noticed. Probably too distracted by thinking about getting her hands on Gordon's organ pipe. Besides, you had your robes on. Nobody would've suspected a thing. Right;" she continued. "I'm going to have a very quick shower. And when I come out, I expect you to be lying on the bed, feet bare, ready and waiting." She winked at him and his stomach jolted in excitement.
"You mean;"
Jenna smiled. "It's Maundy Thursday, Simon. What better time to indulge in a bit of foot worship? Now go and lie on the bed."
He immediately obeyed.
In the shower, Jenna began singing, no doubt in preparation for the big event on Easter Sunday. Reverend Morris was really looking forward to that. His church was going to be packed. Getting the Guild Voices to perform truly was a master stroke on Gordon's part. And with Jenna singing in the Guild too, well, what could go wrong? Nobody would want to attend St Peter's for Easter, even if they did have a hot organist who looked like Robert Pattinson. He started undressing and reclined on the bed. Closing his eyes, his mind drifted back to the incident in church, when Myah had been massaging her sore foot.
Five minutes later, his eyes shot open as he felt a kiss on his cheek. Jenna smirked and lay back down, deliberately pressing her breasts, warm and wet from the shower, against his chest. He let out something that was halfway between a sigh and a moan and craned his neck to meet her mouth with his. She raked her nails down his scalp. She tended to get less gentle as she grew more aroused, so this was a sure sign that she was enjoying herself just as much as she was. He grinned against her lips and placed his own hands on her hips, gripping the gentle undulations there.
Jenna was so good at multi-tasking, whilst he could only focus on one thing at a time if he was going to do it halfway well. So he concentrated on kissing her properly, on wrestling his tongue against hers.
"Simon, take your undies off," she gasped, dismounting him, her breasts bouncing as she went. It took him a couple of seconds to comply and he cast his boxers aside. "Now." She settled herself on the side of the bed, legs dangling over the edge. "On your knees."
He obeyed, unable to contain his excitement.
Jenna giggled and extended a leg. "I want you to massage my feet Reverend," she purred, sending shivers of joy through him. "You're going to massage them, and then you're going to worship them. Do you understand?"
Salivating, he nodded eagerly.
She had such pretty feet. The shape of the actual foot was perfect, the heel smooth and well cared-for, the skin of the instep soft and delicate. He longed to put his mouth all over it and his cock pulsed impatiently.
Taking her right foot, he focused on her little toe, licking along the bottom of it, then running his tongue back down the side, all the way into the little dip. Reaching the bottom, he wrapped his lips around the digit and gently sucked once again.
"Mmm."
This was sufficient encouragement for him to repeat the attentions, pressing kisses back down to her heel, his fingers kneading gently the flesh he hadn't yet reached. Then, looping back up to the top, he sucked each of the remaining toes in turn, massaging the pads with his tongue, forming his lips to the shape of Jenna's flesh, entirely lost in the sensation.
By the time he had properly attended to every part of her right foot, he realized that he had spent quite a lot of time performing his worship, crouched on the carpet on his knees, and glanced up sheepishly to assure that his wife wasn't bored.
She definitely wasn't and made a strange, strangled noise of surprise and pleasure.
"That feels amazing, Simon. Now do my other foot."
The vicar longed to touch himself. His cock ached with his arousal and neglect. But he wasn't about to leave a job unfinished, and quickly started worshipping Jenna's left foot too.
"Ooh!"
Reverend Morris began to say a prayer. "Heavenly Father, We lift up prayers of thankfulness for the example of humility that Christ has given us, as He washed His disciple's feet that night. Humbling Himself, and teaching us how to treat one another with the same humility and love. Thank You, Lord for His life. Help us to live as He did, humbly before You and others. In Jesus' name, Amen."
"Thank you for worshipping my feet, Simon," Jenna moaned. "Now you may worship the rest of me."
Even before he pushed her legs apart she made room for him. And no wonder: she was very ready, her entrance slick with her natural lubricant, her cunt pink and engorged. She had been teasing herself for some time. It was proof that she had indeed enjoyed the foot worship as much as she had claimed to, and almost as much as he had. He reached out a hand, tracing the line of Jenna's shoulder with his finger, feeling the softness of her skin beneath his fingertips. Her breathing deepened, and she let out a contented sigh, as if she felt the touch even in her dreams.
"Mmm. Happy Maundy Thursday Jen," he whispered.
The air in the vicarage bedroom seemed to crackle with desire as Reverend Morris leaned in and kissed her deeply, their tongues tangling together in a dance of passion. He rolled onto his side, taking her into his arms, their naked bodies pressing tightly together. With ease, he slid his hand down between their bodies, guiding himself toward her wetness. She arched her back, meeting his touch with a moan, and he thrust forward, filling her completely. The sensation was exquisite, the connection they shared almost painfully intense. They moved together in perfect sync, their bodies writhing and twisting as if they were a single entity.
Their skin glistened with sweat, their breaths came in ragged gasps, and Reverend Morris knew that he was on the brink of his own release. He looked down at Jenna, her face flushed, her eyes clouded with pleasure, and he felt an overwhelming love and desire for her consume him. With one final thrust, he emptied himself into her, their bodies collapsing together in a tangle of limbs and sheets.
"God." was all he could utter as he and Jenna got their breaths back.
"Needed to get that out of your system didn't you, my love?" Jenna smiled, rubbing a hand across his belly. "I'm glad you told me about your little fetish. I'll keep it in mind the next time I want to surprise you!"
"So; you're okay with it then? You don't think it's weird?"
"Of course, Simon! And it's not weird. And it's 2024, not 1824. As a matter of fact, I rather like the idea of being married to a feet-loving vicar!"
He laughed. "I'm just going to pop downstairs and grab a glass of water, then I'll be straight back up to tickle your feet some more!" He slid off the bed and hurried out of the room, not bothering to put any clothes on. After all, who was going to..?
"Oh I say, Vicar!"
He froze as he reached the bottom of the stairs, his cock swinging.
Mrs. Harris, the impatient old woman who'd berated him earlier, was standing in the hallway.
"Sorry for interrupting I'm sure. But you did say yours was an open house, and I did knock. The Mother's Union have produced these biscuits ready for Easter Sunday. You did request that I bring you some. I would've handed them to you in the church, but you hurried off home so fast, I didn't get the chance!"
Poor Reverend Morris. He hadn't been this shocked since he walked in on Gladys Wilcox spanking the naked churchwarden's arse last year.
"Umm, umm, thank you very much Mrs. Harris!" He grabbed a copy of the parish magazine off a side table and tried to cover himself. "Er, so sorry about this; I was; er, in the shower!"
The stern-faced pensioner raised an eyebrow. "Quite. Well I trust you'll be more suitably attired during the Sunday service! Good day to you!"
To be continued in part 2, Based on a post by Blacksheep, for Literotica.
-
But she finds new Uses For Old Organ Pipes.
A series in 17 parts, by Blacksheep. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.
The third Sunday of Lent had arrived. Reverend Morris was counting down the days until Easter in the same way a prisoner counts down the days until their release. He was dreading today's morning Eucharist after the embarrassment of last week.
"I still can't believe I was stupid enough to mix up that erotic story with my sermon!" He exclaimed. "Why did I print it out?"
"Ah relax, Simon. It was a fantastic first attempt, and that vicar from Manchester seemed to enjoy it!" Jenna replied, making herself a coffee.
"Yes I know but, well I suppose you're right. Nobody made a complaint. I'm just glad the youth & children were already dismissed to their classes. I'd have had a load of outraged parents begging for me to be defrocked!"
"No damage done," Jenna smiled. "And you truly do have hidden talents. I had no idea you were so good at writing erotica. You should try it again sometime!"
This Sunday's service passed without incident, and most of the congregation were no doubt disappointed that the vicar's sermon had returned to its familiar, boring self. Afterwards, Gordon peered over the top of the organ and smiled as he noticed Jenna.
"Morning!" He said.
"Hello Gordon!" Jenna replied. "How are you getting on with, you know?" She winked.
"Ah that," he laughed. "You weren't kidding when you said use lots of lube, were you? It's fun, but," Gordon lowered his voice. "It doesn't match up to you. I miss our organ lessons."
"Me too. We're halfway through Lent. Stay strong. You'll get through it!"
"I'll try my best! Oh, are these of any interest to you or Simon?" He handed her two tin organ pipes, one smaller than the other. "I know you're into arts and crafts. Thought you might have some use for these. Some of the old pipes have been replaced."
"These are nice!" Jenna said, holding up the pipes. "Great condition."
"They make great wall ornaments. I see loads of them for sale on eBay. Some go for really high prices."
"I'll see if I can get creative. It'll be a fun spring project for me. Thanks Gordon! Oh before I forget, you couldn't do a favor for a member of the church, could you?"
"Certainly!"
"Gladys asked if you could call round and fix a new door handle on her kitchen door. I know you're really good at D I Y; you fitted new wall sockets in the church hall."
The organist's face fell. "Um, oh right. Yes. I'm sure I can."
"Great! She'll be thrilled. Right, I'd better get going. Simon's taking Christopher out for some father-son time, so I'll be home alone. I'll see if I can get creative with these old organ pipes!"
Gordon gulped. The thought of calling round to see Mrs. Wilcox terrified him.
"My God, the old girl will pounce on me like a lioness ambushing a gazelle!" He noticed the churchwarden heading up the aisle. "Norman! Could you do me a favor?"
Jenna arrived back at the vicarage, wondering how to spend the rest of the afternoon. She looked carefully at the two organ pipes, running a finger down the smooth, dull metal.
"Hmm, this larger one, it could be just the right size!"
Up in the bedroom, Jenna lifted her skirt and pulled her panties down to the floor and stepped out of them. Feeling horny, she imagined Gordon walking in and catching her with her legs spread with an organ pipe buried deep in her cunt. The larger pipe measured about 11" long from pointed tip to end of the tapering foot. She remembered what Gordon had told her about organ pipes.
Flue pipes are also known as labial pipes. The foot is the bottom portion of the pipe, usually conical. At its base is the toe hole, through which wind enters it.
"Ooh yeah." Jenna reached between her legs and discovered that she was already dripping wet. She fingered her cunt and clit. Damn, she needed to be filled. She took her time greasing up the organ pipe until it was dripping lubricant.
"Ah!" Jenna began sliding the pipe into her well-lubed cunt, one leisurely inch at a time. When she'd taken about six inches inside, she began slowly pushing it in and out, coating the pipe with her juices.
Her fingers rubbed her clit softly and covered it in her essence. The pressure and speed of her fingers built. She imagined Gordon's thick fingers deep inside her, whilst she lay naked on the organ stool in the church,
Jenna wanted more, wanted it harder. She increased her speed and moved the organ pipe in and out faster. Suddenly, her whole body tensed, the sweet feelings of ecstasy were almost torture. She need to come but wanted the pleasure to last longer. She was almost there, almost tipping over the edge of orgasm. She pushed the pipe still deeper into her womanhood, then reached for the smaller one,
Norman’s SubmissionNorman Winstanley turned into Rosebay Gardens, the quaint little cul-de-sac where Mrs. Wilcox lived.
"Nice place for old folk," he mused, parking up in front of the small bungalow. He picked up the small tool bag, headed up the drive and knocked on the door.
Glancing round, he was amused by the pair of garden gnomes on the front lawn. They were dressed in bondage gear.
The front door opened and Mrs. Wilcox appeared. "Oh, hello Norman! What are you doing here?"
"Here to fix your kitchen door, my dear!" Norman replied. "Gordon sends his apologies but something came up."
"Dearie me," the old lady replied, not fooled for a moment. "Oh well, you'll do nicely! Right this way!" She ushered him inside and gave his arse cheeks a squeeze.
Norman raised an eyebrow, but ignored her actions. After all, the old bird was eighty-six.
"God, this feels so amazing!" Jenna gasped as she thrust the small organ pipe up her arsehole. She moaned loudly, her cunt pulsing hard around the larger organ pipe. Her whole body shook with the force of her orgasm.
"Fuck, yes!" The vicar's wife screamed out as she found a new use for the old organ pipes.
"Don't forget to polish the sideboard, dearie!" Mrs. Wilcox smiled as Norman entered the living room and brought her a glass of sherry. He was naked apart from a frilly apron.
"Right you are, Gladys," the churchwarden replied. This was more of a thrill than he ever imagined.
And here I was worrying how I'd survive six weeks without sex from the vicar's wife! He thought.
"Norman!" Mrs. Wilcox snapped. "I asked for a schooner! This glass isn't a schooner! I'm afraid I'll have to discipline you. Turn around at once!"
Norman did as she asked and she struck his bare buttocks with a riding crop.
"Ouch!"
"You're a very naughty boy!" Mrs. Wilcox said. "What are you?"
"I'm a very naughty boy!" Norman replied.
Jenna Breaks Her Lent Vow, In Order To Aid The Bishop.Bishop George lay in a hospital bed between sleep and vague drowsiness. He was hot, frustrated and uncomfortable. Waiting. Waiting for the nurses to bring him food. Waiting for them to change him. He loathed being dependent on others like this. He'd always gone his own way, not caring whom he offended. Then again he was lucky to be alive, and boredom and frustration were the least of his worries. His leg had been reset, but he was very much troubled by the thought of infection developing.
Bishop George closed his eyes and wondered if he'd be well enough to attend the Easter service at St Michael's Church. He'd been looking forward to it for ages, and it was only two weeks away. Reverend Morris had just departed, having spent an hour with him. The visit had lifted the bishop's spirits and he was thankful for the vicar's kind words.
"That bloody cyclist! He shouldn't have been on the pavement in the first place!"
He'd been walking down the street and had been sent flying when a careless cyclist had crashed right into him. His right leg had been broken in three places. It had been a terrible ordeal, but he didn't expect to remain in hospital for long. You were soon booted out these days.
Bishop George sighed. He wasn't looking forward to his sister Anne, coming to care for him whilst he recovered. Anne was notoriously bossy.
Meanwhile, back at St Michael's Vicarage, Jenna sipped a coffee and idly ran her finger down the cup.
"Poor George," she said, as Reverend Morris returned from visiting him in the hospital. "You know something, why don't we let him stay with us while he recovers? We have two spare bedrooms, one for when Christopher stays over, but the smaller room would be ideal for George. It's got a foldaway bed."
Reverend Morris thought for a moment. "You're absolutely right, Jen. You're a true Christian. The Bishop has been very good to me since I took over at St Michael's. We could provide all the care he needs. Whilst his sister might mean well, she's a rather, fierce individual!"
"I only met her once. She scared me!" Jenna admitted.
The vicar nodded. "Besides, having him staying with us will help keep my mind off, er, you know. I've been struggling recently with what we've given up for Lent."
Jenna smiled. "I know Simon. You've done really well. Not much longer now. When Easter comes, He will rise, I'm not just talking about Jesus, by the way,"
Reverend Morris bit his lip. "He might be rising already, Oh! I can't wait to have sex again, must restrain myself. Right, I'll go call George, and prepare the spare bedroom for him."
The bishop was more than delighted when Reverend Morris arrived to collect him from the hospital, the next day.
"You're quite sure about this, Simon?" He said as the vicar pushed his wheelchair down the aisle. "I don't want to be a burden to you and Jenna. Busy weeks ahead for you, what with Holy Week and so on. And your son, doesn't he stay over on Fridays?"
"Think nothing of it, George. We have two spare bedrooms at the vicarage. There's room for everyone. Jenna and I are glad to have you staying with us. It'll be peace of mind knowing that you'll be safe and well-looked after."
Bishop George smirked to himself. He was definitely looking forward to perhaps getting some special therapy off Jenna. He remembered the little birthday ceremony he'd taken part in just before Christmas,
"Must say, I'm glad to be out of that hospital," he muttered, as he was helped into the car. "The bloke in the bed next to me, he lay there for two hours before someone realized he was dead. Poor sod. I said a few prayers for him."
"That's awful," Reverend Morris replied. “But on the bright side, the soul enjoyed a very prompt wake, with no less than the bishop presiding!”
George finally chuckled at the realization of his good service.Changing the subject, Simon added; "Well hopefully, you'll find the vicarage a lot more relaxing, and our meals a lot more edible. We both enjoy cooking."
He drove out of the hospital car park and headed for the motorway. "The nursing staff said you were a difficult patient." Simon probed.
"I see. Quite the compliment." Bishop George said. "I'm sure they were exaggerating. Any news from church?" Is Jenna still learning to play the organ?"
The traffic noise was loud, as rush hour was approaching.
"Oh yes! She's made remarkable progress there. Gordon is a fantastic teacher. She's of a good enough standard to stand in for him, on the rare occasions he isn't able to do the Sunday service."
"I'm sure," he replied.
She is very talented indeed at playing a man's organ too! George thought to himself.
"Our churchwarden Norman Winstanley has started spending a lot of time helping one of the older members of church around the house. Gladys Wilcox, she's in her eighties, widowed and lives alone. Her grandson helps where he can, but he works full-time so can't be there on weekdays. I can tell Gladys really enjoys having Norman call round. She's a sweet old lass, been at the church before I was even born. Her husband used to play the organ before Gordon took over."
"That's nice. Not many want to take the time to help the elderly these days."
‘Samaritan’ ServicesBishop George soon settled in at the vicarage. The bed was far more comfortable than the one in the hospital.
"I think I'll be just fine here," he grinned.
"We're glad to have you here with us, George," Jenna said, as she brought him a cup of tea. Anything you need, don't hesitate to ask."
"I wouldn't mind the touch of your healing hands," he whispered in Jenna's ear as she prepared to leave.
"Oh, no can do, Bishop," Jenna replied. "I've given up sex for Lent! Poor Simon, he's been sleeping in the other spare bedroom ever since Ash Wednesday. It's been a struggle for both of us, but we've stuck to it."
Bishop George looked as if his recovery had taken a turn for the worse!
On Monday night, Reverend Morris was called to administer last rites to someone at the local hospice, leaving Jenna alone in the house to care for the bishop. As she sat reading something on her phone, she heard him moaning in pain. George was still on opioids, but weaning off. Jenna had just given him his 2nd pill after dinner. He was agonizing for the pill’s relief to kick in.
"Poor George. His leg keeps aching. He must be so miserable. I suppose I could cheer him up a little, but I made a promise." She thought for a moment. "But it's justified if it speeds up his recovery."
Bishop George was half-asleep, when he heard Jenna entering his room. She sat down on the chair beside his bed.
His eyes shot open as he felt the bedsheet over his groin being lightly pulled down. His heart beat faster. "What, are you doing?"
"Aiding your recovery."
Excitement only increased further as the full reality of the situation dawned on him. Soon, he felt warm fingertips moving up his thigh. Bishop George's heart was pounding.
"I thought you'd given it up for Lent?"
"I have, but just this once, I'll make an exception for you. Promise you won't tell my husband? I've put him through so much suffering, denying him the pleasure."
"Oh my lips are sealed," Bishop George replied. "Besides, he's as fit as a fiddle. He'll have to suck it up and cope. I've had a terrible trauma. Any help you can provide, you know I'll be beyond grateful, my dear Jenna."
He was already semi-erect.
Jenna's hand went further, seeking holy treasure. She gently unfastened the restraining snaps of his pajama bottoms and exposed his heated erection.
Bishop George put his hands together. "For what I am about to receive, O Lord, make me truly thankful."
Jenna gently teased and examined his shaft and foreskin, bending down close to breathe in the heavy, sweaty musk of his balls. Then she took his shaft between thumb and forefinger and begin to pleasure the older man with slow, deliberate, sensuous movements.
Unable to remain composed any longer, the bishop murmured. "Oh my God,"
Jenna continued to stroke him, experimenting with the rhythm and pressure. After a short while, he felt her lips start to trace up and down his cock, ever so lightly. Starting with his balls, and then moving upwards, she started to apply a series of delicate licks and kisses. Sweet Lord! What joy! It was so slow, so tender and intimate, and he knew at once that this was exactly the kind of healthcare he needed.
Bishop George was desperate to release, and Jenna placed her hand reassuringly in his. One long caress of his cock almost made him come. A little precum leaked out, and Jenna gathered it up with her tongue.
At last, she took the tip of his cock into her mouth, slowly and carefully. Her warm wet mouth felt incredible, and the bishop couldn't help but cry out in joy. Jenna descended right down to the base of his shaft, completely deep-throating him. Some final, wanton tongue action brought him over the edge, and he could take no more.
Bishop George's whole body trembled, as he climaxed and spent.
"Oh my, Jenna!" He cried as he erupted in a powerful ejaculation. Pulse after pulse of his issue hit the back of her throat. She swallowed it all. The glorious, joyful spurting continued. The vicar's wife continued her masterful manipulations.
He fell back on the sweat-drenched pillow, his face gripped by sheer joyful release. Jenna let him recover for a moment and catch his breath. After a short while, he raised his hand and placed it gently against her cheek. Gathering his strength, he heaved himself up and brought her lips to his in a lingering kiss. She responded by slipping her arms around him.
"Are you feeling better now?" She whispered.
"Much better! I'll sleep like a log tonight, and I just know I'll be up and walking around in no time!"
"I'm so relieved that it's only your leg that was injured, George. Thankfully, what matters is still in fine working order."
Suddenly, the sound of the front door opening, brought them to their senses.
"Better get some sleep, George." Jenna whispered, giving him a final kiss. “Oh, George, is it true? Gordon says that the same Greek word that Tyndale translated as ‘communion’, is also translated as ‘intercourse’?
George was shocked, and marveled. “I think the word is ‘koininia’. And yes, only the context provides the distinction.” They are both conduits for ministering life, aren’t they?
Jenna beamed. “I’ve always viewed my sexuality as part of God’s providence, and I feel I have a responsibility to not be selfish. Sleep well, my good man.
"I will, and thanks again for your special worship. And don't worry about breaking your Lentil promise, it was only a little bending of your own pledge, God won't mind. You were aiding my recovery after all," He relaxed and fell into a blissful, drug-aided sleep.
Jenna could still taste the bishop's cum on her lips as she headed down the stairs.
"Ah, Jen! Is everything alright?" Reverend Morris said, hanging his coat up. "I hope George didn't give you too much trouble?"
"Oh no trouble at all. The old boy is sleeping like a baby."
Jenna’s Threesome In The Church HallA close encounter with an old, bitter enemy, and a blessed miracle! And Gordon the organist is a big softie deep down,
This joyful Eastertide
away with sin and sorrow!
My love, the Crucified,
has sprung to life this morrow.
Had Christ, who once was slain,
not burst his three-day prison,
our faith had been in vain:
but now hath Christ arisen,
arisen, arisen;
but now has Christ arisen!
"On this, the most holiest of days, we celebrate the risen Lord!" Reverend Morris began, as the Easter Sunday service at St Michael's began. As expected, the church was packed, much to the vicar's delight. In the four years he'd been in charge of this humble little parish, Reverend Morris never expected to see such an increase in the congregation. It warmed his heart.
Though, he secretly admitted, the fully-stocked pews weren't the only thing making him smile. With the arrival of Easter Sunday, Lent was finally over. His wife's ban on sex had expired. He could hardly wait until this evening, when he and Jenna would finally get some time to themselves.
Over at the organ, Gordon was also hoping he'd soon be able to resume giving Jenna "organ lessons."
"Look at her, sitting at the front in that floral print dress. She looks every inch the respectable vicar's wife, but the way it clings to her curves, a subtle hint at the delicious raw sexuality underneath," the organist sighed, feeling a stirring in his groin, when he should've been concentrating on the service.
"Oh God, she's beautiful and I am so bloody horny," Gordon muttered, slipping a hand under his black robe and rubbing himself.
"Please stand for our hymn, Thine Be the Glory." The vicar announced, and the congregation dutifully did. There were a few awkward coughs and shuffling of feet as the organ remained silent.
"Our hymn, Thine Be the Glory!" The vicar repeated.
"Oh!" Gordon spluttered, and slammed his fingers down on the manuals so hard, the entire church seemed to vibrate.
"Goodness me, he's pounding those pipes," one of the elderly ladies of the congregation muttered. "For the first time in years, I don't need to turn up my hearing aids."
After the hymn, the curate took over the reading of the notices. Reverend Morris slipped over to the organ.
"Bit of a ten on the tension scale there, Gordon!" He whispered. "Having problems with your instrument?" It wasn't the first time the organist had appeared a little distracted during a service.
"Sorry about that, Vicar, this upper manual does require a bit more pressure these days!"
Reverend Morris chuckled. The organist was just as guilty as he was for thinking irreverent thoughts during the service.
"We may rejoice now that the Lent period has ended."
"Aye, I fully intend to," Gordon replied, rearranging his music sheets.
"You never said what it was that you gave up."
"Umm, think it was whiskey. What did you give up for Lent, Vicar?"
"Err, chocolate." He glanced at Jenna, sat in the front aisle. "I'm going to pig out and eat out a, err, eat a lot of it later."
Gordon nodded, as the reverend returned to the pulpit. "He's even worse at lying than I am."
The service ended and everyone headed over to the church hall for tea and coffee. Instead of the usual plain biscuits and cake, Reverend Morris had asked everyone to do a "Jacob's Join" and bring some Easter eggs along. There was enough chocolate to fill a room, much to the delight of the younger members of the congregation, who wasted no time in helping themselves.
"Do help yourselves to some delicious hot cross buns," Jenna smiled, walking around the hall with a tray, and the buns went down a storm with the older folk.
After a longer than normal gathering, it was time to clear away the chairs and tables.
"Where's Norman Winstanley gone? He's usually here to move these tables." Reverend Morris wondered.
"Oh I have some chores lined up for him so he had to hurry back to my place, Vicar," Mrs. Wilcox said, as she began sweeping the hall.
Gordon raised an eyebrow. "Is he your personal slave Gladys? He never seems to be away."
"Well you seemed reluctant to fill that particular vacancy dearie, so I had to look elsewhere. I must say, dear Norman has proved a most willing and able subject,"
The way she emphasized the words ‘willing and able’, it intrigued Gordon. He cast his mind back a few weeks to the embarrassing incident with the fleshlight.
The old girl wasn't shy when it came to sucking my cock, but surely she's not doing that on a regular basis to Norman, is she? Norman's never said a word, but he seems to enjoy calling round. Or is it all perfectly innocent and he's just helping her with the housework?
"Hello, earth to Gordon," Reverend Morris said. "Could you give Jenna and myself a hand and help us move these folded chairs into the storeroom?"
"Right you are, Vicar. Sorry, I was miles away."
"Daydreaming?" Jenna winked at him.
"Perhaps."
The three of them headed to the far end of the hall and down a corridor, where the storeroom was. Jenna smiled as they went in. Haven't been in here since last October, when I seduced Josh the curate and took his virginity. The room was still as untidy as ever.
"One of these days, we really must make time to sort this room out," Reverend Morris said. "It's a disgrace and I'm ashamed I've let it get such a mess.
Gordon placed the chairs in the corner. "Get Oakwood Road Methodist Church to clear out all their junk first. They've been sharing with us for years. Isn't it about time they got their own storage place?"
"Hmm, yes. I'll have to have a word with Reverend Ewing."
Jenna rearranged some of the box files. "While we're here, we could straighten a few things, argh, there's a massive spider on the wall!"
"It'll be more scared of you than you are of it," Reverend Morris said.
"Simon, that doesn't make me feel any better! You know I hate spiders!"
"Where is the offending arachnid? I'll squash it with my shoe."
"You'll do no such thing, Gordon," the vicar interrupted. "It's one of God's creatures and it's Easter Sunday. Let it live. See look, it's scuttled into the air vent up there. It's gone. Nothing to worry about, Jen.
Amidst the uproar over the spider, none of them noticed or heard the storeroom door being pulled shut and locked.
"Now the fun begins," a voice sniggered, opening an app on an iPhone.
"Right, well I've had enough re-arranging for today," Gordon said. "It's time for another cuppa and a rest." He tried the door. "Hey, what? This door is locked!"
"What?" Reverend Morris rushed over. "I don't believe it, how is it locked? It can't be locked without a key."
"Some silly bugger's gone and locked the door without realizing we're in here!" Gordon groaned. "I bet its old Jack Bradley, thinks of himself as caretaker for the church hall. Daft sod is always locking up and forgetting to turn the lights off. I really think Norman should be given the job of locking up in future."
"Wait, so we're trapped in here?" Jenna said.
"For the moment, yes. Oh don't worry, it's not like a bank vault or anything. We won't run out of air. I'll just phone Josh the curate. I know he keeps a spare set of keys." Reverend Morris reached in his pocket. "My smartphone, where is it? Oh damn, I left it in the car. I always do that when it's the Sunday Eucharist. I have a phone-free morning. It's my little rule."
"Really helpful, Rev," the organist groaned. "Don't you have a hotline to God 24 7? Maybe a prayer or two will unlock the door. Luckily, I have my smartphone on me. He pulled it out of his pocket and swiped the screen.
"Oh."
"Problem?"
"Um, looks like the battery's dead. I swear there was 5% charge still on it but guess I was wrong."
"Boys, worry not. I have my phone, and it's always fully charged," Jenna said, lifting her smartphone from her handbag. "Ta-dah. Fully charged." She called the curate. After a long period of ringing, it went to voicemail.
"This must be the first time ever that Josh's phone has gone to voicemail," Reverend Morris said. "The lad needs that phone of his surgically removing.
"Okay well for whatever reason, he's not picking up. He could be driving. I've left a message. We'll just have to wait. But what's the rush to leave?" Jenna grinned. "If you ask me, we should make the most of our time here."
The vicar and organist looked at each other. "What do you mean, Jen?"
That familiar naughtiness appeared on her face. "Well you both know I gave up sex for Lent, right?"
They cleared their throats. "Yes."
"Lent's over. Let's have some fun."
"Jenna, what are you suggesting?" Reverend Morris spluttered.
"I think your lovely wife is suggesting a threesome, Vicar." Gordon replied, fully up for it.
"How about it? It's nice to share, yes? Like we all did when it was my birthday?"
Reverend Morris was his usual reserved self at first, but there was no denying, like Gordon, he was as horny as a rutting stag.
"Well, um, there are no security cameras in here, are there?"
"As if," Gordon laughed. "There's nothing worth nicking in here, apart from old furniture and dusty hymn books. No cams, but there is rising damp on that lower left wall."
Jenna began unbuttoning her dress. "Naturally, my dear husband gets to go first. After all he is my holy man. You don't mind, you do Gordon?" Jenna then laid on her back, across a long narrow banquet table.
"Oh, not at all," the organist said, rubbing his crotch. "Don't keep me waiting too long though, eh? The Wurlitzer is already rising,"
The sinister scandalIn the passenger seat of a parked car, the unknown person with the iPhone stared at the screen and observed the antics in the storeroom, thanks to the hidden cam that had been installed.
"Well I never. I knew there was something going on with the organist and the vicar's wife! Looks like the vicar himself is prepared to overlook some of the Ten Commandments. Thou Shalt Not Commit Adultery? Thou Shalt Not Covet?"
"Hopefully it'll be the downfall of that little tart once and for all," the driver of the car replied. "I've never forgiven her for bringing her filth and depravity to this church a year ago. Marries the vicar, whilst carrying on with the organist on the side. She managed to break up my marriage, and I can't wait to send this footage to the tabloids."
"Oh Patricia, you're not going to go that far are you, dearie?" Jenna's a lovely girl really. I thought we were just going to have a bit of fun. That's why I asked my grandson to install the camera and set up this app thing so we could watch. I wanted to make the organist sweat a little."
Mrs. Norris narrowed her eyes. "I haven't set foot in that church since the vicar married her. This sordid carry-on can't be allowed to continue!"
"Oh look, things are getting a wee bit steamy in there!" Mrs. Wilcox replied, gawping at the smartphone. "Good heavens, my glasses are steaming up! Look where Gordon's putting his tongue. He's such a skilled organist,"
"Disgusting behavior," Mrs. Norris fumed. Yet she continued to watch intently.
Gordon opened his mouth again, and ran it from Jenna's belly to her chin. She began moaning. On the next lick the organist started even lower, right on her clit. Jenna moaned loudly as his tongue slowly climbed up her, stopping briefly at her chest. He went back to between her thighs again, and then he began fingering her cunt. Jenna began to moan loudly as she climaxed.
When she glanced up at him, she noticed he was fully aroused. She rolled over, onto her belly while he dropped his trousers and underpants, and presented his large, engorged member to her.
"Did you miss my organ pipe?"
"God yes!"
The organist's entire body shuddered under Jenna's touch. With that, she propped herself up on her elbows on one edge of the table. He ass hung over the opposite edge. She grasped his cock with both hands and began rubbing hard, enjoying the reaction she was getting from him. She decided to take it a step further, and started to lick his cock, all the while continuing jerking him off. She licked up and down the thick shaft and finally stopped at the head. Precum oozed from the tip. With one fluid motion, she deep throated the head of his penis as far as she could. Gordon cried out in joy.
"Fuck yes, I've missed this so much!"
At the same time, Reverend Morris unzipped his trousers and approached behind his wife.
"Whilst you are playing the organist's organ, I shall now enter your Holy Temple, which has been closed off to me since the start of Lent."
He pressed his member against her cunt. Jenna gasped as her husband applied pressure, and slid his cock into her.
"I've missed your Holy Rod, my love."
He slowly thrust in and out of her, which drove her wild. She reached one hand down to rub her clit, which stimulated the already overwhelming pleasure. simon sped up his thrusting, his cock ramming against her cervix. She moaned. A few minutes later Jenna bucked harder and faster as she felt her orgasm build up. Reverend Morris did the same as his cock twitched in her.
"Ah, oh God, yes!" The vicar's wife threw her head back and screamed as she came. Her cunt walls contracted tightly around her husband's cock as her love juices leaked out of her. His own orgasm hit shortly after, and he shot a huge load of warm seed deep into her.
"Bloody hell," Gordon gasped. That had to be the most intense orgasm he'd ever seen Jenna have. He felt a brief moment of doubt, fearing he wouldn't be able to match the pleasure her husband had given her. Something tugged at his heart, a nagging ache. He shrugged it off, but it remained. He didn't want to think about the fact he was starting to fall deeply in love with this red-haired beauty who'd seduced him so skillfully last September, with a blowjob whilst he sat on the organ stool.
This was always meant to be just a bit of no-strings naughty fun, he thought to himself. But it's gone way beyond that. I never imagined she'd have this effect on me,
Reverend Morris gently pulled out of her and Jenna rolled over & sat up, cum oozing from her throbbing womanhood.
"Don't keep Gordon waiting, Jen," he whispered to her. "He needs more than a quick blow of the organ pipe."
She nodded, kissing him. "I won't. I intend to make this just as special for him as it was for you."
Gordon brightened up. "What, you mean I'm getting the full Monty?"
"I really enjoy that organ pipe of yours inside me, Gordon," she winked.
He was more than happy with sloppy seconds.
Sitting him down in one of the metal folding chairs, Jenna straddled him, and in one motion, plunged herself down on his hard cock. His hands found her breasts, and she squirmed on his lap deliciously. Gordon began to thrust himself into her, slowly at first, increasing speed gradually, until they were fucking for all they were worth.
All the pent-up desire that Jenna had been holding inside throughout Lent, all the desire for this older man, was unleashed. Much as she loved her husband, she'd also had a thing for Gordon, way more than all the other men of the church she'd bedded. He was special. Those daddy vibes. They'd never gone away.
When he paused for breath, she pulled him up & onto his back on a table and mounted him again. Ever so slowly, she undulated on his cock, and, eyes closed, fingered her clit while he moaned beneath her at the sight. When she started to shake and groan, the sight became too much for the organist and he knew he was joining her, whether he wanted to or not.
With a yell, Gordon grabbed her hips and shot spurt after spurt of thick cum into the goddess above him.
"Wow, now that's the kind of worship that truly comes from the heart!" Reverend Morris said, amazed at the organist's stamina. "That's what I like to see; Jenna fully satisfied!"
"Oh Gordon," Jenna sighed, when they'd finally recovered. She kissed him softly on the lips. "That was wonderful." She noticed he had tears in his eyes. "Hey, are you alright?"
"Never better Jen," he mumbled. "Bit dusty in this room, eh? Think it's irritating my eyes a bit."
"We're the two luckiest men in the world aren't we?" Reverend Morris said, sensing Gordon's awkwardness. "To be both loved by this amazing woman. God has truly smiled on us. It's all part of His plan."
"And I love you both," Jenna said, slipping her arms round the two of them.
Gordon felt himself filling up, but he held it together.
Gladys watches"Utterly vile," Mrs. Norris cringed, still watching on the iPhone with Mrs. Wilcox. "All three of them should be cast out of the church and prosecuted."
"Prosecuted?" The old lady replied. "Dearie, I think what we've just witnessed is a very modern love story. Gordon is in love with Jenna. Jenna loves him. The vicar knows that she loves them both."
"How the hell can you say that? He's a dirty old man if you ask me."
"When you're as old as I am, you just know these things. Human nature's a fascinating thing. And you're never too old to have fun either. I'm so glad that Norman Winstanley called round to fix my kitchen door!"
"So you're not going to give me the footage?" Mrs. Norris snapped.
"No dearie, I'm not. I'm deleting this video right now."
"No don't!"
But it was too late. The recording on the phone was deleted, along with the app. "I've remotely shut down the camera in the storeroom too," the old lady smiled. "I'll get my grandson Dwaine to remove and destroy it."
"You treacherous old bag. You tricked me!" Mrs. Norris yelled, eyes bulging behind her horn-rimmed glasses. There was a knock on the car window and she almost jumped out of her skin. The hulking figure of Dwaine appeared.
"Everything alright, Gran?"
"Oh fine, dear," she said, getting out of the car. "I'm ready to go home now. It's been a rather eventful church service! But first, I need to pop into the church hall. I think I've forgotten to switch off a light, "
Her plans to destroy Jenna thwarted, Mrs. Norris accepted defeat and drove off, away from St. Michael's church forever.
Jenna, Reverend Morris and Gordon had just finished getting dressed when the door of the storeroom was unlocked.
"Oh Vicar! I'm so sorry! How careless of me! I'd finished sweeping up and thought you'd all gone home. Jack left me in charge of locking up. Blame it on a senior moment. I had no idea you three were in the storeroom!" The four of them walking into the hallway.
"No worries, Gladys, there's no harm done. We were only in there half an hour."
As they all headed out of the hall, Josh the curate came rushing inside, out of breath.
"Jenna! I just got your message! I'd just driven Bishop George home when I read it. Oh I'm glad you all got out of there!"
"Not the end to the Easter service I was expecting, but it's something we can laugh about in years to come!" Reverend Morris said and he turned to Jenna and Gordon and grinned. "Come, let's all go back to the Vicarage and have a drink. Mrs. Wilcox. Your grandson is most welcome to join us too."
The vicar, his wife and the organist remained blissfully unaware of how close they'd come to having their passionate threesome revealed to the entire world. Once again, peace and happiness remained at St. Michael's Church, and it seemed Jenna's amazing way with bringing joy to the lives of church men was stronger than ever,
One month later"We now we look forward to Ascension tide," Reverend Morris said, a few Sundays after Easter. “The Feast of Pentecost follows.”
Jenna returned from the church toilets. She'd been feeling off-color for the past couple of days and now knew why.
"Simon, I must speak with you and Gordon," she said, as the church began emptying.
"What's wrong Jen? You don't look too good."
Gordon was tidying up his music books and switching off the organ, when the vicar appeared.
"Jenna has something to tell us," Reverend Morris said. "She says it's very happy, but life-changing news."
The organist put down his books immediately. This sounded serious, and he felt his stomach jump. "What's up?"
"Well you two, how do I break this to you gently? It seems there's been some sort of miracle. My contraceptive pill has failed. I'm pregnant. And, well”
Both men's jaws dropped.
Gordon spluttered, terrified. He feared his future was in for trouble. He feared his two best friends over this. He feared the gossip. He loved his church and didn’t want anything to change. He was barely able to process this information.
Simon embraced his wife and beamed. “The child is mine. I take great joy in the arrival of a life. My opportunity to raise a child in a wonderful home, with the wife God has blessed me with. Perhaps God will give us more, in years to come!”
Jenna beamed. She turned to Simon and asked; “Simon, have you ever been a godfather?”
By Blacksheep, for Literotica.
-
Vicar's wife, Jenna, decides to give up sex for Lent!
A series in 17 parts, by Blacksheep. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.
The Jenna series started with ‘Jenna Goes To Church’, followed shortly after with ‘Jenna, the Vicar’s Wife’. It resumed recently with Jenna’s New Year’; and now it continues with a Lentil 2-part story. Other episodes will follow.
It was the last Sunday of Shrovetide, known as Quinquagesima. At St. Michael's Church, Reverend Morris had amassed a pile of old palm crosses, intending to burn them on Ash Wednesday.
"Shouldn't be long before the first members of the faithful arrive," he said to his wife Jenna, who was adjusting the flowers at the side of the pulpit.
"Oh before I forget, I've got something for you to burn on Ash Wednesday," she smiled, handing him a pair of her panties.
"This is an unusual-looking palm cross!" He replied. "I think I'd better burn this separately from the others! Is there some reason why you want your undies reduced to ash?"
"Well Simon, I've been thinking. And I've finally decided what I'm going to give up for Lent."
"You're giving up wearing underwear?"
"Ha-ha. Tempting, but no. I'm giving up sex."
Reverend Morris almost dropped the box full of crosses. "What? Sex? No, you can't be serious!"
Jenna nodded. "I'm 100% serious, my love. Lent is supposed to be hard, and you're always going on about how part of being a good Christian is making sacrifices and so on. It's traditionally a time of fasting and abstaining from something to repent and focus our hearts and minds on the life, death, and resurrection of Jesus Christ."
"Yes, but within reason, Jen! I don't expect you to suffer hardship as bad as that!"
"I can do it, Simon. I'm committed to seeing it through. It's only forty days."
"B-but, that's six weeks!" the vicar whined, looking as if his entire world was about to end. "I, I'm not sure I can, er, go without for so long!"
"Now Simon, you're a man of God. You're stronger than most. I know you can do this. And just think how wonderful it will be when Easter comes, everything in calf, bursting out in spring glory, sap rising, mating seasons beginning, shoots thrusting upwards, days getting longer, "
"Vicars dying of horniness, " Reverend Morris sighed.
"Exactly. And it won't just be you going without. The other chaps of this church will have to go without as well!"
"Oh my goodness, Jenna. There's going to be a lot of frustration building up in this church! When you say no sex, does that mean, "
"No physical contact whatsoever, my dearest! No blowjobs, no kissing, no cock in cunt, nada! Just like social distancing."
Reverend Morris' lip was trembling. "Not even a kiss?"
"Nope. I'll be sleeping in the spare bedroom until Easter. I can blow you a kiss. And whilst we can't do anything involving physical contact, there are other naughty ways we can get through Lent."
"Like what?"
"Use your imagination, Simon!"
He thought for a moment. "So I'll have to make do with dating Rosie Palms until Easter?"
"If it helps you cope, yes!"
The reverend took a deep breath. "You're absolutely right, Jenna. I can get through this. I admire you so much for deciding to have a sex ban. In fact, I think I love you even more, and I didn't think that possible!"
"Aww. Ditto." She kissed him. "We'll make the most of Shrove Tuesday," she added, with a wink. "I'm going to do some creative things with pancakes."
He slipped his arms around her. "Remember that morning after the Candlemas service, when we got soaking wet in the rain and we just ravished each other once we got back to the vicarage?"
"Hee hee, yes. Or that time last month during that short holiday in Lincolnshire when we stayed in that weird hotel, and the ghost gatecrashed our passion?"
"Bit early in the morning for that, isn't it? Then again, I'm not complaining!" A voice shouted, and they both looked round. Gordon the organist had just arrived.
Moments later, Josh the curate appeared.
"Morning guys!" Jenna smiled. She turned back to her husband. "You'd better get your robes on. Looks like some of the congregation are here already. I'll go and hand out some hymn books."
He nodded and headed off to the vestry. "Forty days," he sighed. "God, .I will really need your help through this difficult time!"
And just how were some of the other male members of St. Michael's Church going to cope for forty days without any 'spiritual guidance' from the vicar's wife?
Shrove Tuesday (the eve of Lent)On Shrove Tuesday, Jenna spent all afternoon mixing pancake batter. It would've been quicker to buy some ready-made pancakes from Tesco, but where was the fun in that? She looked at the kitchen wall clock.
"Come on Simon, you're late. How long does a meeting with the Bishop take?"
Her husband had been out all day. At last, she heard his car pull up on the drive.
"Good. Now the fun begins."
The front door opened and Reverend Morris came rushing in. "Sorry I've been so long. Bishop George kept prattling on for ages and then coming back home there's been a road accident so I had to take the long way home, oh I see you've been busy!" He noticed his wife was completely naked except for an apron.
"Welcome home," she smirked. "It's time to flip some pancakes. Is my randy reverend able to provide some batter?"
He licked his lips. "What sort of batter would you be requiring?"
"Hmm, let's see. That special 'anointing oil' you used during my 21st birthday?" She whirled a frying pan in her hand and flipped a pancake. "Here's one I prepared earlier."
His hands found her shoulders, and turned her to face him. His hands moved up to cup her face and Jenna felt his lips close around hers in a tender kiss. She returned it with rising passion, slipping her tongue into his mouth. As their tongues danced, Jenna quickly unfastened her apron, letting it slide down over her smooth skin to the kitchen floor.
She could hear Reverend Morris unfastening his own garments, and when he embraced her tightly, she felt his bare skin press against hers with delicious warmth. Her husband's mouth left her lips, trailing down her neck to her chest. He took a nipple in his mouth and teased the erect tip. It was perhaps the upcoming sex ban enhancing his senses, but Jenna's breasts had never felt so full, and had never tasted so sweet. His hands roamed down over her arse, savoring her curves.
Reverend Morris moved back up her body, his lips playing over her breasts, then back up her neck. Jenna's hands slid down his chest and at last reached their goal. She gripped his throbbing member, took a few steps backward, pulling gently but firmly, and he promptly followed her. She felt the edge of the kitchen countertop meet her lower back, and she swiftly heaved herself on to the cool granite surface and lay back, spreading her legs.
Reverend Morris had a sudden urge to taste his wife; his tongue met with her soft skin just above her clit, then down into her folds, tasting, discovering and exploring all that she had to offer. He began to suck and lick her clit. How he loved to worship at this altar.
Jenna reached for the bowl of pancake batter. A wooden spoon was sticking out of the bowl. Without hesitation, she began spooning the batter down her breasts.
"It tastes alright," she murmured, placing a blob of batter on her husband's nose. "But it needs an extra ingredient, "
"Umm, I think I can help you there."
"Fuck me religiously, darling." Jenna said hoarsely.
A pair of strong, silky legs wrapped around the vicar's arse. He lowered himself onto her and felt those glorious batter-coated breasts rub against his chest as he began thrusting into her. He tried to set a steady, leisurely pace to begin, but the legs around him urged him on faster and harder. Reverend Morris responded with enthusiasm, and within moments he was pounding into his wife with all his strength, mindful that after tonight he wouldn't be able to do this for six weeks.
"Yes, yes, oh my God yes, I've never felt anything like it!" Jenna moaned.
"Bloody hell, I'm coming, oh Jenna!" Reverend Morris yelled as his stream of hot cum filled up her cunt and flowed back out onto the kitchen countertop.
Jenna lay back on the countertop, eyes closed. It was several minutes before her breathing had calmed enough for her to speak.
"Did I provide enough batter?" Reverend Morris asked.
"Your holy offering was more than generous!"
"Forty days without from this moment on. You've still time to change your mind."
"I'm sticking to it, Simon. We'll get through Lent. We'll have to think up some creative contactless ways to get our rocks off."
The smell of burning interrupted them. They both glanced at the stove. To Jenna's dismay, the pancake she'd been cooking had been virtually cremated in the frying pan.
"Oh dear," she said, gazing at the remains of the pancake, which now resembled a lump of coal.
"Now that's what I call a perfect burnt offering for Ash Wednesday!" Reverend Morris replied.
The Organist is Entertained.Gordon Leesmith always looked forward to Thursday evening arriving. This was when he had organ practice at church, and for the past few months he'd been teaching Jenna to play the organ. These lessons were really just an excuse for a passionate romp with the stunning vicar's wife, who was always more than willing to get her hands on the organ in his trousers, rather than the church one.
Gordon hummed to himself as he brewed himself a cup of tea. He checked the time. It was only just after midday. Six hours to go. He was impatient and horny, but in a very happy mood. He'd just returned from seeing his Primary Care physician. That in itself something of a miracle in modern Britain; and received good news. His benign prostate enlargement wasn't as bad as he'd feared. Despite being a bit overweight, the doctor had given him a clean bill of health. His blood pressure was low, and so was his cholesterol.
Today was his birthday. He was fifty six. A year ago, Gordon had been a miserable, short-tempered man who didn't endear himself to anyone else in the church. Long-divorced, impotent and frustrated with being alone for so long, his life had turned upside down when a young woman by the name of Jenna Fox had started attending St. Michael's Church. A few months later, she'd turned her attentions to flirting with him. Never in a million years did Gordon think he'd end up getting his cock sucked by a stunning redhead whilst he sat on the organ stool.
As Gordon sipped his tea, his phone vibrated.
"Oh, an email from Jenna," he smiled, checking the message.
Happy Birthday Gordon! About tonight. I'm afraid I can't make tonight's organ practice. I won't be able to until Easter arrives. Thing is, I've chosen to give up sex for Lent. I know you won't to hear this and it's going to be so hard for me to stick to this, but you've got to test yourself and set a challenge, right? It's what being a Christian is all about. I truly hope you'll understand. But - that doesn't mean we can't still have some fun! Make sure you visit the church - I've left a birthday present for you on the organ stool, trust me, it'll see you through this hard time. And when Easter comes, Jesus won't be the only person that rises, wink wink. It'll be worth the wait, keep your organ pipe warm for me.
Love Jenna. xxx
"She's abstaining from sex?" Gordon almost dropped his cup of tea. "Wait, what? Oh no! This is a nightmare! I won't be able to have a fuck for six weeks? Bloody hell! I'll go round the bend, I can't even call on Yulia's mate Martika anymore. Damn it, why did she have to bugger off back to Ukraine?"
He wasn't sure whether to scream or burst into tears, but after he overcame the initial shock, he took a deep breath and composed himself.
"Well if she's gone on strike that means the vicar, the churchwarden, the curate and the bishop won't be getting any cunt either. Ha! Misery loves company, as the old saying goes. Gordon suddenly felt much better, knowing he wasn't the only one being denied the pleasure. Still, six weeks, God, this was going to be a struggle.
"Hmm, oh well. I've endured worse. I once had to endure that ‘Brotherhood of Man’ tribute act in Skegness. I wonder what Jenna's got me for my birthday?"
He picked up his car keys. There was only one way to find out.
When Gordon arrived at the church, he discovered that the door was unlocked. Usually he had the place to himself, and he was thankful for that, given the sort of "organ practice" he liked to engage in with Jenna. Cautiously, he entered the church. The sound of a vacuum cleaner could be heard. Mrs. Wilcox, one of the many "old church biddies" as Gordon secretly called them, was busy cleaning up the aisle. Noticing the organist approaching, the slightly-built pensioner switched off the vacuum.
"Ah, hello Gordon! Are you here to tickle the ivories? I'm just finishing off here and then I'll be out of your way." It wasn’t at all fair to describe Gladys as an ‘old biddy’. She kept herself fit and classy, and besides the rotation of sanctuary cleaning which she took part, she also headed up an outreach to single mothers in the community.
"Hello Gladys. No need to stop on my account. I usually come here in the evening, but, er, change of plans. You know, you really should lock yourself in when you're here by yourself. You know what it's like these days. Quite a few crackheads and drunks hang around the churchyard, some can be intimidating."
The old woman rolled her eyes. "Oh they don't concern me, dearie. I carry a small can of mace in my apron pocket. My grandson Dwaine bought it for me online. He'll be arriving soon to give me a lift home."
Gordon raised an eyebrow. "Blimey. There's more to you than meets the eye. Is that stuff even legal?"
"Maybe not, but you won't rat on an oldie, will you?" She looked back over her shoulder at him, then winked.
Gordon laughed. "My lips are sealed, Gladys."
Gordon’s Lentil Gift From JennaHe hurried to the organ. "Crafty old gal," he said to himself. On the stool was a red gift bag. "Ah, this must be Jenna's little present for me," he said sitting down on the stool and opening the bag. A large red envelope and something wrapped in pink tissue paper were inside. He opened the envelope, and pulled out a birthday card. Inside, Jenna had written a little rhyme.
Organists are sexy
None more than you
Open your present
It'll help you get through!
Xxxx
"Ha-ha," Gordon chuckled. "Well whatever is this present?" He began tearing off the tissue paper. "What's this? A torch?" He held up the plastic object, then removed the cap on the end. "Bloody hell. She's bought me one of those fleshlight sex toys!" He peered closely at the silicone vagina. "Nice cunt lips, even if they are artificial, oh wait, there's a piece of paper stuffed inside." He pulled out the note.
Hello Gordon. I had this specially made for you. Now you can still put your organ pipe inside me all through Lent! P S - don't forget to use the lube!
"Wow, she had a cast of her own cunt made just for me! What a great birthday present! Last year all I got was a pair of slippers from my cousin." He noticed the small bottle of clear lube in the bottom of the gift bag, but didn't pay much attention to it, being too distracted by the sex toy. His erection was straining painfully against his underpants and trousers. Despite Mrs. Wilcox still busily vacuuming the pew cushions, Gordon unzipped and pulled out his cock. He peered over the top of the organ. The old girl had her back to him and besides, you had to walk round to the side of the organ to see anything. He was safely concealed behind the instrument. She wouldn't notice him having a quick wank,
"Never used a sex toy before," he muttered to himself, sticking a finger into the fleshlight. "First time for everything though. It feels really tight, let's give it a go." He attempted to slide his cock inside.
"God, this is really tight, oof!" He managed to slide his cock halfway in, but instantly regretted it.
"Bit too tight, ouch!" He tried to pull out, but his cock was fully stuck inside the toy.
The realization hit him. "Shit. I should've used the lube."
Gordon bit his lip, as he tried to ease the thing off this manhood, but to no avail.
"Oh no."
Gladys the paramedicMrs. Wilcox switched off the vacuum cleaner and glanced round. She could just see the top of Gordon's head. The organ was completely silent.
"Is he playing with the volume turned down?" She wondered.
Gordon was starting to panic. If he didn't get this toy off soon, things could become embarrassing. He didn't want to have to drive up to an emergency medical center to get it removed.
"Come off, damn you, come off!" He grunted.
"Having problems, dearie?" Mrs. Wilcox said, appearing at the side of the organ. "Oh my!"
Gordon looked mortified. "Um, hello Gladys," he mumbled. "I've got a bit of a problem."
"I can see that, you silly boy. What on earth have you been doing? I trust that's not an outsized organ stop?"
The organist blushed crimson. "Er, no. It's not. It's a, look, it's got stuck. I can't get it off my, thing."
"Let's have a look." Before he could protest, she grabbed the fleshlight and pulled on it.
"Oww!" Gordon yelled. "Don't yank it like that, Gladys! I don't want to end up like John Wayne Bobbitt!"
"Needs some lubricant or something. That should help. When I was a child, I got my father's chamber pot stuck on my head. Mother used lard to get it off."
"There's a bottle of lube in that bag," Gordon winced, as his cock started to hurt.
Mrs. Wilcox wasted no time, and squirted a generous amount of the clear gel on her hands, before smearing some round the base of Gordon's cock. He gave an awkward cough as her gnarled old fingers probed around his privates. He'd never be able to look this eighty-something woman in the eye again during a church service. Going to A & E would be more embarrassing, he kept telling himself. Then again, perhaps not!
"Alright, let’s try easing if off. Nice and slow." Mrs. Wilcox gripped the base of his cock, and with her left hand began to gently pull the fleshlight. It began to slide off. "That's it! It's coming off now! Gently does it!"
"Almost," Gordon said, gritting his teeth.
She continued to pull and finally, the toy slid off, with a popping sound.
"There we are! Pop goes the weasel!" Mrs. Wilcox smiled. She handed him the offending toy.
"Thanks so much," Gordon gasped, relieved that his cock hadn't come to any serious harm.
"What a big, thick willy you've got!" Mrs. Wilcox replied. "No wonder that thing got stuck!"
"Er, thanks," Gordon mumbled, feeling more embarrassed than ever.
"No need to be shy, dearie. A man who is blessed like you shouldn't hide his light under a bushel, no! It's so much bigger than my late husband's was. Dear old Bert, he used to love it when I played with his willy. Of course that was over twenty years ago. I wish I could give yours a proper sucking, but I'd have to remove my dentures, and I've used the Poligrip, "
The mention of dentures being removed was almost sufficient to make Gordon lose his erection. He was about to say something, but she continued.
"On the other hand, an opportunity like this doesn't come my way very often! You don't mind letting an old lady have a little bit of fun before she ends up down the cemetery or in a nursing home do you, Gordon? I'm eighty-six. My mouth is pretty much all that works these days, so that will have to do. Think of it as my reward for rescuing your phallic treasure." She dragged over a nearby kneeling bench, knelt, and motioned for Gordon to step to offer her some ‘communion’.
He hadn't the heart to say no. "Um, you go ahead, Gladys." Gordon closed his eyes as she removed her false teeth. He hadn't planned on getting a gum-job from a granny. He presented His cock on the padded velvet counter of her communion kneeler. She gasped in marvel at the glorious treat laying near her covered breasts. Then took his shaft slowly in one hand, and cupped his balls with her other hand. Her eye’s sparkled as she beheld the phallus. And then her mouth engulfed his cock.
Grasping the base of the shaft, Mrs. Wilcox took the organist's throbbing cock in her mouth and started to move her head back and forth, taking it deeper and deeper.
"Oh," Gordon sighed. He leaned back, gripping the sides of the organ stool and enjoyed the wonderful sensations as she sucked his manhood. She was good, no, she was very good! This was better than he ever could've imagined. The white-haired pensioner's head continued bobbing up and down on Gordon's cock, tasting some of the pre-cum.
"Oh yes!" He gasped. God, it felt so good!
She withdrew and licked the tip of his cock, swirling around the purple head, as her fingers softly stroked the shaft. Her old skills began to come back to her. Her head and lips moved in an erotic performance. Her tongue provided a private performance that only his cock would ever experience. And the sultry ora she exuded was masterful. This woman was a sex god that only her husband ever worshipped. And now, Gordon was added to that exclusive clan of devotees.
"Gladys, I'm going to come," Gordon panted. "Uh!"
"Then fire away, dearie! I'd love a taste!" She felt him tense and then he climaxed. With that, he filled her mouth with streams of his thick, sticky cum as it spurted to the back of her throat. Mrs. Wilcox slurped and swallowed it all. Then she pressed her nose hard against his pelvice, and his thick meat pressed her larynx.
As his final spurts tapered off, she very slowly pulled her head back, until his cock flopped down on the velvet padding where Gladys’ grandchildren receieved their first holy Eucarist. "Umm, tastes just as good as I remember! There we go, Gordon. I'm sure you feel better now that you've emptied your plums!" She patted his cock, before lovingly tucking it back into his briefs and trousers and zipping him up. "You know something, a fine young man like you could easily pull a lady. Why, I bet there's loads of ladies who'd jump at the chance to get their hands on you! You're such a talented organist too, and you've been divorced a long time. Oh, If I were thirty years younger."
Young? She thinks I'm young? I suppose to an octogenarian, fifty-six is young.
"Oh, I don't want to get married again," Gordon replied, wiping his brow. "I'd prefer something, casual." He cleared his throat. "Thanks for, helping me Gladys!"
"Well we're all good Christians here, yes? We should help each other!" Gladys looked at where she was kneeling. “Did you know, Gordon; The Greek word for communion is ‘koinonia’. It’s also the Greek word for ‘intercourse’? I’ll always cherish this special treat you’ve shared with me.”
The door of the church opened and a hulking, six-foot young man came strolling in. He was covered in tattoos and obviously a regular visitor to the gym, as his massive upper arms and shoulders proved. The man looked like he could break necks merely by flicking his finger.
"Gran, are you here?"
Gordon froze in horror as he peered over the top of the organ. "Who the hell's that?" The man resembled Lewis Hamilton bulked up on steroids.
"Oh that'll be Dwaine, my grandson," Mrs. Wilcox replied. "Be with you in a minute, sweetie!" She called out. "I've just been helping Gordon to polish his organ!"
A Sermon That’s More Stimulating Than Usual.Reverend Morris was struggling to write his sermon. It was only the second week of Lent, but he was finding this one harder than he ever imagined. The sex ban that his wife had imposed was starting to bite. Jenna seemed to be coping much better than him, and he felt ashamed at his weakness.
"Help me to be strong, Lord!"
Suddenly, his phone beeped. A message from Jenna.
Hello Simon. It's lunch break here at work. I figured you're still home alone and maybe feeling a bit, stressed? Why not look up Write-Erotica for some inspiration?
She added a winking emoji
"Write-Erotica? What's that?" the vicar wondered. He eagerly opened the laptop's browser. "A site for writers of erotic fiction? Hmm. I've never heard of this before. I'm always years behind everyone else, when it comes to things. Okay, let's have a browse. I wonder if there are any naughty fictions about clergy on here?"
Reverend Morris soon discovered that the tags for "priest" "vicar" and "church sex" brought up a massive number of results. He was spoilt for choice and clicked on several stories. Some were much-better written than others.
"Jessica and Father Andrew broke the kiss, a trail of saliva still connecting their lips together. Their mouths were still so close to each other. Jessica let out a small breath as the priest grabbed her tight little ass. "You can go inside, if you want," she told him, then she pressed her lips on his mouth again and soon enough Father Andrew's tongue was in her mouth now, not that she minded at all. They had to be very quiet because they were in the confessional booth,"
Reverend Morris read out loud.
"But the church was empty, so why did they need to be quiet? Eh, I'm just nit picking. This is a pretty hot story!" Feeling himself getting hard, Reverend Morris unzipped his trousers and slipped a hand inside, pulling out his cock. As he continued to read, he started jacking his cock slowly.
Jessica unzipped the priest's pants, ‘oh yes,’ he said. He began to moan and groan as he continued pleasuring himself.
Her sweet, heavenly lips worshipped his holy shaft in ways he never imagined,
It felt so wonderful jerking his throbbing cock whilst reading this erotic fic. Reverend Morris began to move his hips around and his legs straightened out under the desk. Soon he laid his head back and stretched his body further. Next thing he know, he let out a rather loud, "Oh, yes, yes that's it!" and started to cum.
His milky fluid spurted out and all over his laptop keyboard.
"Ah,"
Write-Erotica had done its work and provided Reverend Morris with some much-needed relief, as well as inspiration.
"I still don't know what to write about for my sermon, but I'd love to have a go at writing an erotic story just for Jenna," he smiled, getting some wet wipes and cleaning up his keyboard. "I've never tried writing erotica before, but first time for everything! Maybe we could write a chain story or something, and get it finished just before Easter? That could be fun!"
Excited by this new idea, the vicar opened a new Word document and began typing away.
"I'll just write a few paragraphs of smut and then I must finish my sermon!"
At the Sunday Eucharist,Reverend Morris was joined by another vicar, who was standing in for Josh the curate, who was attending a conference in Birmingham, as part of his ongoing religious training.
"A very warm welcome to everyone this morning," Reverend Morris began, addressing the congregation. "As we continue our journey through Lent, I'd like to introduce Reverend Jones from St. Wilfrid's church in Manchester. It's a great honor for her to be here today - she'll be reading the sermon I've been laboring over all week,"
"Poor woman," someone in the congregation muttered, leading to some muffled sniggers.
While the vicar was talking, Gordon was idly peering over the top of the organ. He noticed Jenna sat in the front pew and winked at her. Moments later, Mrs. Wilcox, who was sat next to her, winked back at him and gave him a little wave. Gordon gave an awkward smile and shrunk back behind the organ,
"Without further ado, I shall now hand over to Reverend Jones," Reverend Morris said.
The vicar of St. Wilfrid's was a dumpy, bespectacled woman, aged about fifty, with grey hair in a bowl cut.
"Looks like the identical twin of that MP woman," an old man muttered. "What's her name? Therese, something. She's the secretary of state."
"No idea," another old man replied. "Oh wait a minute! I know who you mean. Norman Lamont! I thought those eyebrows looked familiar,"
"No you daft git, he's a bloke!"
"That vicar looks like a lass to me. Mind you, one can't tell these days,"
Reverend Jones stepped up to the pulpit and placed some papers on the book stand.
"I haven't had a sneak-peek at this sermon," she began. "So it will be a wonderful surprise for me as well as you. I'm sure Reverend Morris has gone the extra mile, as he usually does, and written something that'll make us all think."
Reverend Morris gave a proud smile as he looked up at her.
Gordon gave a subtle yawn. He always dreaded this part of the service. Reverend Morris had the ability to cure insomnia with his sermons, despite Jenna's best efforts to inject a bit more fun into them,
"They say the Devil makes work for idle hands," Reverend Jones said, as she began reading the sermon. "That's a phrase we're all familiar with. This morning, I woke up, and my hands were rotting in idleness. My mind had been drifting to places, sinful places all week. I wouldn't say I'm a regular user of PornHub but," she paused.
A look of horror appeared on Reverend Morris' face. "That isn't my sermon," he said to himself. "Oh no,"
In the pews, there were a couple of awkward coughs and raised eyebrows. At the organ, Gordon suddenly perked up. This had to be the first time ever that the word PornHub was mentioned in a sermon!
"The site just wasn't doing it for me," Reverend Jones continued, "so I decided to go for a walk in the park. I can't tell you how my spirits were instantly lifted. Light was filtering through the trees. It was golden and bright. How blessed we are that God has made all this for us, I thought, and then something in the bushes caught my eye. There was no-one else around. It was then that I saw her, naked as Eve in the Garden of Eden, about to take a dip in the lake. Her sweetly, up-tilted bare breasts reflected the glorious morning aura and her rose-pink nipples were as full and hard as ripe apples,"
Reverend Jones paused. "What an excellent use of adjectives. I'm sure we can just imagine this scene in our heads can't we?"
Never had the congregation of St, Michael's been so engrossed by a sermon before!
"Not half," someone said out loud.
Poor Reverend Morris' face had flooded several shades of red. He stood up and hurried to the pulpit.
"Angela, that's not the sermon I wrote!" He mumbled, begging her to stop.
"I've started, so I'll finish," she replied. "Everyone seems to be enjoying this."
"Her name was Giselle, and she loved to unburden herself and swim in the lake. Freed from her clothes, I watched her in the nude and was convinced I was seeing the embodiment of an angel. She knew I watching, and she knew I liked to watch. I knew she liked me to watch, but this morning, we decided to do more than watch."
"How romantic," Mrs. Wilcox said, turning to Jenna. "Your husband has a fine turn of phrase. It's better than his usual sermons, dearie. You should encourage him to write more like this. This church will soon be packed to the rafters if he keeps this up!"
"Oh, thanks very much!" Jenna replied innocently. She gazed at poor Reverend Morris, who was squirming with embarrassment at the side of the pulpit. He'd mixed up his sermon with some erotic fic, did he write the fic himself or find it online? She was curious to find out.
"What could be more divine than seeing a beautiful woman naked in a park?" Reverend Jones continued, reading out the story without a care in the world. "Personally, I think Tom Hiddleston naked in a park would be more divine, but that's just my opinion, "
"I shouldn't say such things as I'm in a church, but I wouldn't mind seeing the organist naked," Mrs. Wilcox whispered to Jenna, who did a double take. This was one of those rare occasions when even she was left speechless for a few moments!
"Really Gladys! You dark horse. Didn't know you had the hots for Gordon!"
"Just because there's snow on the roof, doesn't mean the fire's gone out!" the old lady replied.
"Oh this next paragraph has been all scribbled out," Reverend Jones said. She flipped the page over.
"My pearly-white ejaculate looked perfect dripping off her pink-nosed puppies. I got some on my hand and remember being surprised that it was so hot. I pulled my cassock off and wiped the cum off my hand with it. I walked home that night with a huge smile on my face and love bites on my little reverend."
Reverend Morris snatched the papers off the book stand. "Er, my sincere apologies everyone, I made a terrible mistake!"
"Such a shame, it was building up to a nice conclusion," Reverend Jones said.
"No, that wasn't my sermon at all. I, I have no idea how that piece of writing ended up mixed up with my church papers!"
"Dat some good shit right there, Vicar!" Tony the reformed drug addict said, standing up and clapping.
The flustered vicar attempted to move on. "Hymn, let's all stand for the hymn! Lo, He Comes With Clouds Descending!"
"You know something Simon," Reverend Jones said as she headed down the pulpit steps, "you need to get yourself signed up to an adult fiction site. You have talent. I'm on A o 3 myself - under a pseudonym of course. I like writing slash fanfiction about British politicians, I can send you a link if you're interested in reading them?"
"Er, no thanks, Angela. I'm sure they're very good, but I prefer to avoid anything relating to politics!"
To be continued in part 2.
By Blacksheep, for Literotica.
-
Negotiating With Isabella.
Based on a post by Ostrich Mack. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.
Sex sells: Isabella's New Skills.Isabella Cobelli admired her reflection in the mirror. As you could guess from the name, Isabella had Italian roots.
Her father emigrated from Italy in the eighties and met and married Isabella's English mother.
Isabella was an only child and after her father passed away suddenly when she was 14, she became very close to her mum.
Now 23 years old and graduated with an honors degree in marketing, she had matured into a beautiful young woman. Isabella had Raven-black straight hair which hung all the way down to the small of her back. She often wore it in a French plait which meant her pretty face was plain to see.
Isabella had light olive skin and funnily enough an sprinkling of freckles across her nose. Her hazel colored eyes were almond shaped and her eyebrows were thicker than was considered classical beauty. Her lips looked eminently kissable.
Today Isabella had chosen a slightly daring red lipstick to emphasize the shape of her pretty mouth.
Her outfit was business-like and sexy at the same time. Thigh high stockings under a grey pencil skirt, topped by a matching Bolero jacket over a semi sheer impeccable white blouse. Isabella liked to dress in pretty underwear and had chosen a half-cup lace bra and matching thong. To complete the look, she had chosen two inch heels in black to give her a little more height than her 1 meter 65.
So, why all this bother to get all dressed up? After graduating Isabella tried to break into a marketing job. As the economy was in a major dip, jobs in marketing were few and far between. In fact marketing experts were all looking over their shoulders, hoping not to get their exit cards.
Isabella got a job eventually in sales. Not her strongest point and she hated when people assumed that sales and marketing were one and the same. ECO-Hygiene was an up and coming supplier of Eco-friendly products for industrial use.
After two months there Isabella's sales figures were under target, and she was concerned that she might just get her marching orders if she didn't at least hit her goals. As a newcomer she was assigned an area in which her predecessor had failed to drum up enough business. This geographically difficult area lay half in the urban sprawl of London and half in the leafy suburbs of Sussex. Isabella was struggling and desperate to get some decent sales under her belt. Thus, what a relief it was when, two weeks ago, all of the sales reps were invited for a weekend sales seminar in one London's prestigious hotels. All of this on their free time of course.
After checking in on Friday evening, Isabella decided to have one glass of wine at the bar to see if there was any male talent attending the seminar. For some reason, despite her beauty, she didn't seem to be able to hold down a relationship for long. Men of her own age bored her. They were mostly full of themselves and only wanted to talk about their amazing feats. Isabella had missed a father for her formative years and found herself graduating towards more mature men. Problem there was that most of them were married, or un-marriable, or just plain creepy.
As she sat at the bar observing the melee of sales reps loudly proclaiming their victories, Isabella was shocked when a woman sat next to her and offered her a drink.
"Kate", the woman said.
"Excuse me?" replied Isabella.
"Kate Connors. Senior sales director for South East" came the reply.
"Oh, nice to meet you." Said Isabella. "Isabella Cobrelli, My friends call me Izzy" she replied offering her hand to Kate who shook it firmly.
"So what do you think? Any talent in here tonight?" asked Kate.
Isabella blushed.
"Aw come on", said Kate. "I know the drill. Been here many times and had my share of dalliances"
"Well" said Isabella "Up until now, not much interesting to see here. Just lot of guys full of themselves holding a pissing contest."
Kate laughed out loud. "I like it" she said. "You call it as it is young lady."
"What in god's name brings a beautiful woman like you to a sales conference for Industrial Hygiene products?"
"Well, it wasn't my first choice, and it may not be sexy, but it pays the rent." Answered Isabella.
"It should damn well do more than just pay the rent." Answered Kate. "What are your sales figures like?" she asked.
Isabella blushed once more. "It's a struggle." She answered. "I haven't been able to score any big accounts yet and I am worried I might not hit the target."
"Well maybe I can help you." Replied Kate. "After all I didn't get my position by not meeting my sales targets."
"Tell me your tactics." Kate asked.
"Well, I like to dress in a business attire so that I look serious about the product. I make sure I know all of the specs of the particular products that I want to sell on the day, so I am well prepared for the pitch. But somehow it just seems to fall flat when I am there."
"What is business attire?" Kate asked.
"Trouser suit with a nice blouse. Low heels for practicality." Isabella replied.
"Humph," snorted Kate. "No wonder that the presentations fall flat. You need to make it personal. Sure, you should be all business, but you need to be sexy too. Let me guess, most of the clients are 45 plus males bored out of their minds. You need to give their day a boost. Bring something that gets their attention, and not just the product. Don't forget there are a so many industrial hygiene products on the market, and they all do the same thing. You need to make the men want to see YOU again."
Isabella listened carefully to this charismatic woman, totally in awe of her self-confidence. She quietly wished she could be like her.
Kate continued. "I have done all sorts to get my sales figures up, including entertaining the clients in the broadest possible sense. These men have a boring married vanilla life. They crave excitement and attention. While their wives are away at the Rotary Club organizing charity things, the men are sitting home bored out of their skulls. Work is the same thing day after day until YOU show up. Not in a pantsuit and a blouse laced up to the neck, but in something which gives their fantasy food for thought. The women too. I have also put myself out there and entertained women."
Isabella was shocked and blushed intensely. Kate was basically saying she should whore herself out to get the sale.
"Women too?" she asked shyly.
"Don't knock it till you've tried it." Replied Kate. "I have had amazing encounters with women too. And though I am not gay, I do enjoy a dally with the softer sex. Haven't you ever experimented in college?"
Isabella felt like she was turning purple. "No. Never." She replied.
"Well play your cards right and tonight might be the first night." Kate replied.
Isabella was shocked and turned on at the same time.
What if she could seduce her regional sales manager? She thought. That might go some way to keeping her job.
Kate signaled the bartender. "A bottle of champagne." She ordered. The bartender nodded and made a gesture toward a booth on the other side of the bar.
Kate wasted no time and took Isabella's hand in hers, dragging her across the bar.
The sat next to each other, watching the show.
Kate turned to Isabella. "Drink up. The show has just begun. Just watch how stupid it gets."
Isabella took a sip of her glass and sat back to observe. "Idiots," she thought. "Tomorrow they will be too hungover to follow the seminar."
The buzz from the champagne made Isabella relax and she began to fire more questions at Kate.
"What did you do with all those male clients then?" she asked.
"Everything." Replied Kate. "From flirting to blow jobs, from blow jobs to sex, to threesomes, to gang bangs. Just as long as I got my sales. My commissions were huge, I bought my house and car for cash with everything I earned. Men are stupid. They think with their dick, and once that is engaged then they will sign anything."
"And the women then?" asked Isabella.
"Ah that is a different story." Kate replied. "That needs a lot more subtlety."
"I can show you if you want." Kate offered.
Isabella though about it for some minutes, whilst watching the meat market in front of them.
"Okay." She said. "Show me."
Kate turned to her in shock. "Really?" She asked.
"Yes really." Isabella replied. "I have nothing to lose and everything to gain from your experience. And besides, for some reason the thought of it makes me horny."
"Right." Said Kate. "Let's take this upstairs."
Kate took Isabella by the hand and lead her to the lifts. They stepped in together and Kate pushed the button for the top floor. As soon as the lift doors closed, she took Isabella in her arms and kissed her gently on the lips. Isabella swooned from the alcohol and the excitement of this new adventure. It didn't take long before she responded to Kate, kissing her passionately back, her tongue exploring Kate's mouth.
Kate moaned with pleasure. "Umm; Hmm. You're good at this. Sure you haven't tried this before?"
Isabella grinned and said. "Definitely not. Good catholic upbringing don't you know."
They arrived at Kate's floor and exited the lift. Kate's suite was just a few meters away, and when they got there Kate fumbled to get the key to work. Isabella took the key from her gently and held it against the lock. She was amazingly calm, determined to enjoy the ride wherever that might take her.
Laughing, both Kate and Isabella fell through the door into the suite. Isabella couldn't help but be impressed. "So, this is what a Senior regional manager gets," she thought. "Not bad at all."
There was a bottle of champagne on ice on the hall table and Kate proceeded to open it.
She poured two glasses and passed one to Isabella. "Cheers Izzy." She said, raising her glass.
"Cheers." Isabella replied.
Kate took a draught and put her glass on the table. She took Isabella in her arms and kissed her passionately on the lips. Isabella responded with her tongue and soon they were locked in a passionate embrace.
Kate opened the buttons on Isabella's blouse one by one until it was completely open.
She pushed the blouse back over Isabella's shoulders leaving er bra exposed. Kate bent forward and kissed Isabella's tits through the bra. Isabella held her breath, not knowing how she would react.
She was surprised that it really turned her on to have all this attention to her tits. She felt her panties getting moist.
Isabella decided to take some initiative herself, and opened the buttons on Kate's blouse. Kate groaned in anticipation. Isabella rubbed her thumb over Kate's right nipple and then over the left. Kate groaned even harder. Isabella moved her finger under the fabric of Kate's bra and pinched gently with her thumb and forefinger on Kate's nipples.
Kate moved her arms around Isabella's back and unclasped her bra, freeing her 32c tits. Isabella's nipples were hard as bullets. Kate couldn't resist and lowered her mouth on first one and then the other nipple.
Isabella felt a shockwave go through her whole body. Her juices were now flowing freely and she felt her panties get dripping wet. Not to be outdone she released Kate's 36 c tits from their restraint and copied Kate's sucking and licking.
Kate almost crumpled at the knees. For a first timer Isabella sure learned quickly.
"Wait." She said. "Let's take this to the bed."
"Yes please." said Isabella.
They half stumbled to the bed, taking their skirts off in the process.
Isabella stood before Kate with only her panties and her thigh high stocking still left on. Her cunt was on fire and leaking like a fire hydrant. Her juices were running down her thighs.
Kate took a moment to admire this beautiful woman in front of her before slowly rolling her panties down her thighs, over the stockings and down to the floor.
Isabella stepped out of her panties. She lay down on the bed, her hand demurely over her cunt.
Kate knelt down at the side of the bed and removed Isabella's hand from her cunt. Kate sat admiring the neatly trimmed cunt in front of her, all the while sniffing the scent of Isabella's sex.
Isabella was panting with desire. Her cunt on fire, her juices flowing freely and her nipples hard and sore. The anticipation of what was about to happen was excruciating.
And then. Kate leaned forward and drew her tongue slowly from the bottom of Isabella's lips. Slowly licking and penetrating Isabella's sex.
Isabella held her breath. Her heart was beating at 200 beats per minute, or so she thought.
Kate was gentle. Each time drawing her tongue from under to above. Gently she penetrated Isabella with first one, and the two fingers. Isabella gasped.
Kate moved once more upwards, and this time stopped at Isabella's clit. She gently licked at Isabella's love bud taking it gently between her lips and massaging it with her tongue.
Inside Isabella something exploded. Her brain seemed to short circuit and her legs began to tremble uncontrollably. Her hands grabbed the back of Kate's head and pushed her harder into her cunt. Her orgasm was coming and there was nothing going to stop it.
A tsunami of electric shocks shot through Isabella's body. There was no more control. Her muscles and nerves exploded in ecstasy and her juices simply spurted out of her cunt. Isabella screamed her orgasm out as hard as she could. It was an animalistic sound which she had never heard before.
Kate was unmerciful. She kept licking at Isabella's clit, each time eliciting a new spasmic reaction.
Finally, Isabella had to ask Kate to stop as she could not take anymore.
Kate took Isabella in her arms on the bed, and they spooned for some time until Isabella had stopped shaking.
"That was incredible." Isabella said. "I have never orgasmed like that before with any man."
"Yes." Said Kate. "Men don't always know where a woman's most sensitive spot is. They often think they are great lovers, but women know better."
"So what about you Kate?" asked Isabella. "I would like to repay the favor if you would teach me."
"You don't need to." Kate said. "I got a great deal of pleasure watching you come."
"But I would like to. And besides you were going to help me get those sales. So I also need to know how to seduce a woman, should that come up." Said Isabella.
Kate felt something stirring. How could this pretty young thing be turning her on so easily.
"Ok, let me get in position." Kate said. She shoved Isabella away and laid on her back on the king size bed.
Isabella approached her from below her feet. She bent over and traced her tongue along Kate's calves, moving slowly upward. Isabella was careful not to miss any part of Kate's legs. As she proceeded upward, she could hear Kate's breathing becoming shallower and more excited.
Isabella stopped just short of Kate's Cunt. She moved upwards over Kate's body to her magnificent tits and bit gently on Kate's right nipple. Another groan from Kate, whose hands flew downwards to her clit rubbing furiously.
Isabella took Kate's hand and drew it upwards to her mouth, sucking each finger dry.
Kate was groaning and begging now. Please Izzy, don't let me wait.
Izzy dived downwards and gave Kate's outer lips a long lick. Her tongue shot into Kate's opening for a second which made Kate jump.
Isabella found Kate's clit a gave it the same treatment she had received. Gently encapsulating it with her lips, whilst massaging it with her tongue.
Kate was panting now. "Oh, Oh, Oh," a long deep moan, coming from the depth of her body.
Isabella inserted a finger into Kate. Another deep moan. Isabella withdrew her finger and moved it to Kate's rosebud, massaging Kate's juices around that star. Kate went wild. Isabella went back for more lubrication from Kate's cunt and repeated the process. This time she put some pressure on the opening.
All this time she was still massaging Kate's clit with her tongue. Kate cried out. "Yes, yes, do it."
Isabella took this as a sign and pushed her finger into Kate's ass. With a pop it went inside.
Isabella waited for Kate to get used to the sensation before starting to move her finger in and out of Kate's asshole.
Kate lost it completely and her orgasm came like the rush from some indescribable pleasure drug.
She was shouting random unintelligible words and thrashing with her head from side to side.
Isabella held her tight through the orgasm. She withdrew her finger from Kate and held her tight against her own body.
Kate spasmed for five minutes before falling into a blissful sleep in Isabella's arms.
Both Isabella and Kate woke some hours later still spooning each other in the king size bed.
Kate turned to Isabella and stroked her hair gently. "Good morning lover." She said with a grin.
"Umm Hmm. Let me sleep, I'm having such a nice dream about sex with a woman, and I am about to come," replied Isabella.
Kate laughed. "That was not a dream honey. I can honestly say I have never come so hard in my life as I did last night. Thank you." With that she planted a kiss on Isabella's lips.
"No. Thank you." Isabella replied. "I never realized that making love with a woman could be so pleasurable. So soft and so nice to both receive and to give so much pleasure."
"I still like men though. It's just different. Thank you for opening my eyes." She kissed Kate back.
Kate laughed. "Me too honey. But it's fine to take advantage of everything that's on offer."
Kate and Isabella chatted for an hour before heading down to the seminar. Kate gave Isabella lots of tips for her sales pitch for which Isabella was very grateful. They parted with a kiss and promised to catch up again in the near future.
Isabella spent the rest of the day in a sort of trance, barely able to believe the events of the previous evening. She had learned more outside the seminar than from the seminar itself.
The Crown Hotel.The seminar was two weeks earlier and Isabella had been practicing the tactics she had learned from Kate with some success. Gone were the trouser suits and the low heeled shoes. Now she dressed to impress in a different way.
Most of her clients were indeed 45 plus men, and they seemed to perk up no end when Isabella appeared. A little flirting, a flash of her bra, a short skirt rising up to the top of her thigh highs, was usually enough to get a signature on the sales contract. Sex sells she realized.
Today she had an appointment at the Crown Hotel in the countryside of Sussex. Isabella loved traveling through the rolling landscape to the most picturesque villages and was certainly not disappointed when she pulled up to the front of the hotel. It was an old country mansion at the front, but had, according to Isabella's research some eighty rooms added, with a swimming pool and sauna.
The owner Peter Talbot was an interesting character. At 49 and a former professional rugby player, he had inherited the family business and transformed it into one of Sussex's best kept secrets. The Hotel enjoyed a good reputation and was a bolting hole for well to do Londoners looking for a discrete break away from the pressure of the city, and sometimes also from their spouses.
For some reason, despite her recent success, Isabella was nervous. She checked her lipstick, opened the top button of her blouse and stepped out of the car into the fresh country air.
As she approached the reception, she caught a glimpse of herself in one of the mirrors in the lobby.
"Not bad at all, Cobrelli." She thought.
She was greeted by a friendly receptionist.
"Good afternoon, my name is Isabella Cobrelli and I have an appointment with Peter Talbot." She said.
The receptionist motioned for Isabella to take a seat, and promptly picked up the telephone.
"Good afternoon, Peter, a miss Cobrelli is here for you." Isabella heard her say.
"Aha." Thought Isabella, "She called him Peter. That tells me they are on informal terms here."
"He'll be with you in a moment." The receptionist said. Isabella nodded.
Looking around the lobby, Isabella was impressed. It exuded a certain exclusivity, but at the same time it was intimate rather than pompous.
Her thoughts were interrupted by a rather booming voice.
"Miss Cobrelli?"
"Yes." She replied.
"I'm Peter Talbot, but please call met Peter."
As she looked up, Isabella saw a tall, handsome man. He still had the build of a rugby player and when he offered her a hand, she noticed that his hands were much larger than average.
"Nice to meet you Peter," Isabella replied. "I'm Isabella."
"Italian?" Peter asked.
"Half, my father was Italian, my mum is English."
"Aha." Said Peter. "Well welcome to the Crown Hotel. "he added.
"Thank you." Isabella replied. "It's very impressive." She smiled.
"Shall we go to my office to discuss your proposal?" Peter asked.
"Please, I will follow you." Isabella replied.
All during the conversation Isabella was studying Peter, and she liked what she saw. He was ruggedly handsome, and his eyes sparkled with a sort of mischievousness.
Peter was studying Isabella too. He wondered why she was here to pitch an Industrial hygiene product. Her face was radiant, and her body was simply magnificent. Peter had a soft spot for women who knew how to dress stylishly, and Isabella had knocked the ball out of the park as far as he was concerned.
Once they arrived in Peter's office, he offered Isabella a refreshment. She chose a glass of water and sipped it discretely before opening her attaché case to take out the information she wanted to share with Peter who had taken a seat behind his desk.
Peter stopped her there. "Listen." He said. "I know what your product does, and I really don't need a demonstration of a detergent for industrial dishwashers. So, let's just cut to the chase and talk numbers."
Slightly taken aback, Isabella pulled out a sheet with prices. She felt a little under pressure and the office was quite warm. She also had a rising warmth in her body which had never happened with other clients.
Isabella removed her jacket and placed it on the back of the chair. Through her semi sheer blouse, the outline of her bra was clearly visible. Her nipples seemed to have developed a will of their own were slightly harder than normal and poked at the edge of the half cups.
Isabella laid the price sheet on the desk and began to talk prices. Peter hesitated, and stood up from behind his desk, walking around so that he and Isabella could look at the sheet together.
He stood close to Isabella and could smell her perfume. It was intoxicating. Peter had to force himself to focus on the task at hand.
"So, if I just order on a monthly basis then I expect that we would use approximately 10 capsules of the detergent and four of the after rinse capsules. That's about 2000 quid a month. Currently we spend about 1900, but we're not happy with the results. So, the price is not a problem."
"Yes." Said Isabella. "But I can offer you a better deal if you sign up for a year. You see if you sign a contract for a year, then we can give you 15% discount and you can order on a call off basis each month."
"I understand." Said Peter, "but 1700 per month times 12 is 20,400 per year. That's a large amount to have to pay in one go."
"Ah yes." said Isabella "But the beauty of my deal is that you can also pay by the month. All I need is for you to sign for the year, and you can still pay less each month than you do now, with a better result."
Isabella felt flushed. She didn't know if it was the rush of the deal or was it the closeness of this handsome guy standing next to her.
"Hmm." Said Peter. "Let me think about it for a minute." He went silent. Then he turned to Isabella and asked. "How badly do you need this deal?"
Isabella got his drift straight away. "Well, I have made my sales targets already this quarter, but this would be the cherry on the cake for me." Her mind was racing. She was aroused and thought.
"Dammit, I would do this for no deal at this stage." She thought about the stories Kate had told her and that how sometimes Kate had fucked clients after the deal just because she fancied them.
Isabella sat on one of the two chairs in front of Peter's desk. It was a sort of bucket chair which had the effect that her knees were higher than her ass. No matter which way she sat her skirt rode up her thighs slightly.
Peter sat on the edge of his desk enjoying the view. He had already made up his mind to sign but wanted to have a little fun too. The sight of the tops of Isabella's thigh highs had stirred something in his trousers and he had difficulty finding the right position.
Isabella crossed her legs and uncrossed them, not sure what was most comfortable. Finally, she settled on just putting both feet on the floor. She squeezed her thighs together but couldn't hold that for long. She had to release the pressure and in doing so she afforded Peter a glimpse of her already damp thong.
"Damn." Thought Peter. "She is less than half my age, but she is hot."
Isabella spoke first. "You know Peter. If you sign for the sale, maybe we could consummate our new partnership." Then she blushed, realizing the slip she had made with her statement.
"Consummate?" Thought Peter. "That sounds promising."
"How about you give me a little something to encourage me." He asked.
Isabella smiled. She opened another button on her blouse exposing the middle part of her bra.
"Go on." Said Peter. "Don't stop now."
Isabella opened another button and pushed the blouse open exposing her perky tits in the half cups. Her nipples were now straining the fabric of the bra to the point that they were almost escaping their confines.
Peter took a pen in his hand and held it over the contract. He looked at Isabella and raised his right eyebrow.
Isabella opened the last button of her blouse and pulled it out of her skirt. The blouse hung loose at her sides and her tits were fully exposed.
Peter's cock was now at full attention and had created a proper tent in his trousers. Isabella stared at him, thinking of how big it looked. Her cunt was now leaking like crazy and het panties were soaking wet.
As Peter leaned over to sign the paper, Isabella shed her blouse and started to unfasten her bra. She was on fire and filled with lust. All attempt at subtle seduction had left her mind. She wanted to get properly fucked now.
Peter signed the contract and walked to the door of his office, turning the key. The office was located in the older part of the hotel and was probably soundproofed by the thick walls and heavy door.
Isabella shed her bra, leaving her beautiful pert tits exposed.
Peter approached her and wrapped his arms around her from behind, taking each tit in one hand and gently massaging them. His hands wandered up to Isabella's nipples, which were now standing erect like bullets, and gently pinched each one. Isabella groaned as the shock waves spread through her body.
Peters hands roamed down Isabella's body, along her sensitive sides to the top of her skirt, Expertly he found the zipper at the side and tugged it downward until it was fully open. The skirt slid slowly down Isabella's legs and landed in a heap at her feet.
Isabella stepped out of her skirt and kicked it aside. She shed her blouse and turned toward Peter.
Without a word she unzipped his fly. Her hands found his belt buckle and opened that too.
With a gentle push, Peters trousers ended around his ankles. Soon his boxers joined them as Isabella kept her hands busy.
Peter's straining cock was now free, and Isabella took a moment to admire it. It was not particularly long, but it's girth was impressive. She wondered if she would be able to manage it.
Peter tucked his thumbs under Isabella's thong and slid it down her legs. Now she was naked except for her heels and her stockings. Peter took a deep breath in admiration of this heavenly body in front of him.
Isabella spoke. "Peter, I don't want to ruin the foreplay, but I need your cock in me now."
Peter smiled. "I thought you'd never ask." He said. He turned Isabella towards his desk and bent her over at the waist.
Without ceremony, Peter rubbed his cock up and down Isabella's cunt before finding her hole. He entered her gently, pushing his cock in until it met with resistance.
"Oh! Oh! It's so big. I don't know if I can take it all." Isabella cried out.
Peter withdrew his cock a little and pushed inwards again, this time a little farther.
"Oh my God! You're stretching me, but I love it!" exclaimed Isabella.
She felt an orgasm already building.
Peter withdrew until only the bulbous head of his cock was inside Isabella and she whimpered from not being filled.
Peter pushed back in again. This time he bottomed out and his balls were against Isabella's cunt.
"Yes." Hissed Isabella.
Peter moved back and forward in a slow rhythm. Each time withdrawing until almost completely out of Isabella's cunt, and then with a long stroke in again.
Isabella's breathing was shallow as her pleasure built and built.
She pushed back against Peter's thrusts as if she wanted to get him even deeper into her.
Peter's thrusts came faster and faster and soon he was slamming his cock deep into Isabella, his balls slapping against her with each thrust.
Isabella's eyes rolled upwards in her head. She had never felt so much pleasure with a man before.
A tidal wave of ecstasy raced over her whole body and she began to tremble and shake as her orgasm hit hard. Peter kept on slamming into her through the orgasm until the feeling subsided.
Peter was not done yet. He had incredible stamina and kept fucking Isabella as if she was some sort of ragdoll.
Isabella felt another orgasm building and gave herself completely over to the feeling coursing through her body. Without warning she came again. This time much harder than the first and she yelled it out from the pleasure washing over her. But no sound came from her throat. Just a short of high pitched squeal.
Peter was sweating as he fucked Isabella and felt his own orgasm rising. "I'm going to come!" he exclaimed.
"Come in me Peter. Fill me with your come." Isabella replied.
Peter couldn't hold back anymore. He felt his sperm rising and suddenly he was spouting it into Isabella's hot cunt.
Peter collapsed on top of Isabella, barely able to hold himself up.
They untangled themselves and flopped into the chairs. Peter spoke first.
"That was incredible. I have never had such rampant sex before." He panted, trying to catch his breath.
"If I am honest." Isabella replied. "I wanted to fuck you with or without the contract." She smiled.
Peter laughed out loud. "But why?" he asked. "I am twice your age. Surely there must be studs your own age who would last longer than me."
"Peter, despite the age difference, you are a handsome man, and you have a magnificent cock. Besides that, men of my own age bore me. They have no experience and are full of their own ego's. I reckon that you are a great lover and a caring man. That means more to me than all that showing off." Isabella replied.
Again, Peter laughed. "Well, that was amazing. I for one am hungry after that exercise. What do you say I treat you to dinner?"
"I would love to Peter." Isabella replied. "Where and when?"
"Well here and now of course." Peter replied. "No point in having a hotel with a fine dining restaurant if you don't get to use it every now and then."
"Great." Said Isabella, "But I need to get cleaned up before I appear in public."
"Don't worry." Said Peter. I will get you a room to clean up in.
Peter organized a room for Isabella and met her in the lobby a short time later.
They went to dine together and shared stories of their lives. Peter told how his wife had passed away and that he had no desire to settle down with anyone else. Isabella told of her father passing away so young and her missing a male figure in her formative years.
They enjoyed a wonderful evening together and it was late before the parted.
As a parting remark, Isabella said. "You know Peter that Eco-Hygiene has a whole range of products for cleaning in hotels, swimming pools and saunas. Perhaps we can make another appointment to discuss the possibilities."
Peter looked directly at Isabella and answered, his eyes sparkling with that mischievous glint.
"I would love to discuss every possibility with you Isabella. Why don't we schedule a new appointment for next week?"
Isabella smiled. "I would love to. I will get back to you for a time and day."
"By the way," said Peter, "Say hi to Kate Connors for me."
Isabella's eyes opened wide, and her jaw dropped. "How do you know Kate?" she asked.
"Long time ago, a different adventure, before I was married." Peter replied winking at her.
Isabella blushed. She quickly gave Peter a peck on the cheek and walked away laughing quietly to herself. She waved as she walked through the entrance. Peter waved back.
Isabella couldn't wait for the next appointment.
Based on a post by Ostrich Mack for Literotica.
-
Servicing Clients.
Based on a post by Ostrich Mack. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.
Hotel Guest, Lydia.Lydia Carlson was a businesswoman and operated at senior level for the travel agency which bore the family name. The firm had been founded by her grandfather 50 years earlier and had grown to be one of the most prestigious in Europe.
Lydia didn't get to her position because of her family ties, as there was a serious work ethic in the family. If you wanted success, you had to earn it. Lydia had studied at university and had worked in other travel agencies to gain experience before moving back to the family nest. Now she was head of procurement, traveling throughout Europe to contract hotels for her company.
Lydia was stunningly beautiful. An only child, with as her name would suggest, a Danish background, she had grown up in England. Despite her Scandinavian background, Lydia was not a typical tall, blond haired, blue eyed beauty, but rather a brunette with deep brown eyes. At 36 years old, she was about 5'9" with a slim athletic figure. Her tits and ass were in perfect proportion to her height and weight. Her skin positively glowed and she was always impeccably dressed.
Lydia was always guarded when she made new acquaintances, preferring to listen, and assess who it was exactly she was talking to. To some, that came across as aloof.
Knowing this, Peter wondered why she had chosen to reserve in his hotel for a midweek stay.
Peter's Hotel was a comfortable family run place with good rooms, and a good restaurant. A quiet place to relax and enjoy the garden and the local countryside, and of course the local delicacies. It was certainly not the high-end luxury resorts that Peter assumed Lydia would be used to.
To that end Peter was curious. He had googled Lydia and read extensively about her career. There was very little to glean about her private life as Lydia didn't "do" social media.
On the evening of her arrival at the hotel, Lydia decided to dine in their restaurant. Peter was delighted to be able to introduce himself to her. At 6'1" and very athletic, Peter cut an impressive figure. He was a presence wherever he went.
Lydia was seated in the restaurant. She was as usual impeccably dressed in a bias cut skirt, which reached to just below her knees, showing off her shapely calves. She wore medium heeled sandals which displayed her perfectly manicured toes. Her blouse was a silk round neck with short sleeves. Her wavy hair tumbled down to just below her shoulder. Around her neck she wore a colorful silk scarf.
Lydia smiled at Peter as he approached. Her smile lit up the room.
"Good evening, Mrs. Carlson." He said.
"It's Miss Carlson." She replied, "And please, call me Lydia."
Peter blushed a little. "My apologies, Lydia." He said awkwardly. "My name is Peter Talbot. I am the owner of the hotel, and I am delighted you have chosen to stay with us. If we can do anything to make your stay more comfortable, please let me know."
Lydia raised an eyebrow and laughed gently. "Hmm, anything?" she asked with a grin.
"Of course." Peter said. "We're at your service. It's lovely to meet you. I'm sure we will see each other during your stay."
"Well, I certainly hope so." Replied Lydia, smiling.
"Great." Said Peter. "Enjoy your meal, I will see you at breakfast tomorrow."
"Thank you so much Peter." Lydia replied. "May I call you Peter."
"Of course, Lydia," Peter replied. He was a little flustered. Was she flirting or was she just simply an incredibly charming woman.
The next day.Peter was, as always, up at dawn to prepare breakfast for the hotel guests. This was his favorite part of the working day. An hour and a half undisturbed work, preparing an extensive breakfast buffet for his guests enjoyment.
Breakfast started at 7.30am, but at 7.15 Peter heard someone enter the restaurant. Luckily everything was ready, so he just switched on the lights and the background music.
As usual he entered the restaurant, to greet his guests. To his surprise, it was Lydia. Dressed in a simple sweatshirt and shorts, she was as beautiful as the evening before. Her hair was wrestled into a ponytail, which accentuated her pretty face. Her high cheekbones and dimpled cheeks made her even more beautiful than Peter had observed.
"So, the early bird." Peter joked.
"Gets the first worm." Lydia replied.
"Are you calling me a worm?" Peter asked, feigning shock.
They both laughed. Peter explained everything on the buffet, and Lydia listened patiently, despite having stayed in hundreds of hotels for her work. She thought it sweet that Peter took the time to show her how everything worked.
Peter was excited. He couldn't explain what this beautiful, charming woman did to him, but he felt like a teenager with a crush, in her presence.
"So, Peter," Lydia said. "I was thinking of going for a hike through the hills today. Can you recommend a route?"
"How far would you like to walk?" Peter asked.
"Well, I like to keep in shape, so at least 10k." Lydia replied.
"No problem." Peter replied. "But you should be aware that the routes are not really well marked. You need to be able to read a topographical map for most routes."
"Hmm. That is one thing I am not great at." Lydia replied. "Maybe you could recommend a guide?"
"Ah," said Peter. "At such short notice, a guide will be difficult. But if you would like me to guide you, I am free at 11."
"That sounds lovely. Will you order a packed lunch for us to take away?" Lydia asked.
"Leave it to me." Peter replied. He was secretly thrilled to be able to accompany Lydia for the afternoon.
The walk.At 11 sharp, Peter stood in the lounge, ready with a rucksack containing a lunch he had prepared himself. A bottle of champagne, Pâté de Fois gras, Local cheeses and meat cuts and of course, fresh bread and a basket of strawberries. Peter was laying it on for this walk.
Lydia appeared from the lift, a vision to his eyes. She had her hiking shoes on, and long socks. Her shorts were loose around her ass and a sort of combat style. Above her shorts she had a tight Lycra shirt which accentuated her tits. She was clearly not wearing a bra. A silk scarf tied like a bandana covered her head with her hair in a ponytail out the back, and a pair of designer sunglasses completed the look.
She looked like a model from a camping catalogue.
"Peter!" she cried. "How nice of you to go to all this effort for me."
"It is my pleasure." Peter replied. "Shall we?"
They left the hotel. Peter had chosen a route up into the hills via a number of steep climbs to a perfect picnic spot. At first the going was easy, and they chatted amicably about the local countryside and history.
Later as the climbs became steeper, there was little time for conversation as they needed to save their breath. Peter helped Lydia up the steeper paths by leading and offered her a hand when the incline was very steep. Lydia was not inclined to let Peter see that she couldn't keep up, but he was a very experienced rambler.
Most of the time, Peter walked behind Lydia furtively admiring her perfect ass.
Finally, after about 6k, they reached the picnic spot that Peter had planned. It was a huge rock which balanced on the edge of the highest hill. The view over the countryside was amazing.
Lydia, sat down on the rock and stared in amazement at the view. She smiled serenely.
Peter made himself busy unpacking the lunch. He laid out a picnic blanket on the rock. When everything was ready, he said in a soft voice.
"Madam, Lunch is served."
Lydia laughed. "I'll bet you think that's how I was raised."
Peter replied. "No not at all. I just thought it was funny."
"It is funny." Lydia answered. "But let me tell you a little about me."
Peter perked up, keen to know more about this beautiful enigmatic woman.
Lydia began. "I am an only child. I grew up in a wealthy family and had a wonderful childhood. We had lots of friends where we lived and there were always fun things going on in our house and the neighbors houses.
My parents worked very hard to make their business successful, and I learned from an early age that if you want success, you have to work for it.
I never really had boyfriends, except for one who broke my heart. I was determined never to feel the pain of giving my heart and soul to someone, only to have them stamp on it. As an only child, I learned to amuse myself, and if I am honest, I like my own company.
I have had many casual relationships. Mostly to satisfy my sexual needs. But I don't commit to relationships. That is why I never married. I just like to be alone at the end of the day."
Peter blushed. "Wow that is very open and honest. How do you do that? The casual relationship thing?" he asked.
"Well, I got you to come with me today." Lydia replied, smiling at him. She winked at him.
Peter blushed even more.
"Oh, come on." Lydia said. "You don't think I didn't notice you admiring my ass? Did you think I put on this outfit because it was practical?"
"I guess not." Peter replied sheepishly. "But you are stunning. Why would you be interested in me?"
"Peter." Lydia replied. "You are handsome, and very charming. Most of the guys I meet are so full of themselves, and generally looking for some arm candy. That's not me. You seem honest and candid. And you listen without interrupting which tells me you are genuinely interested in what I have to say. That is not only refreshing, but a welcome change."
Peter smiled. He poured two glasses of champagne and laid toast with foie gras on a plate and joined Lydia on the rock. They sat there on the blanket enjoying the view, the food and champagne.
Peter jumped up. "And now the strawberries."
He grabbed the basket and took a strawberry between his fingers. Lydia laid herself out on the blanket.
Peter leaned over her and fed her the strawberry. As she opened her mouth, he poured a sip of champagne into her mouth and then a strawberry.
Lydia closed her lips around the strawberry and sucked on it suggestively before taking it completely in her mouth.
She had Peter's full attention and there was a stirring in his trousers.
Lydia looked carefully around, and seeing no one else, she pulled her Lycra shirt up above her head exposing her tits. Peter took a deep breath, she looked amazing.
Peter took another strawberry and traced it over her tits, circling her nipples only to finally bring it to her lips.
Lydia took a small bite.
Peter repeated the action, coating Lydia's exposed tits with strawberry juice and returning to her lips.
He bent over Lydia and began to lick the juice from her, concentrating on her tits. Lydia gasped as Peter licked around her nipples, causing them to rise to attention.
Lydia groaned in anticipation of the next round.
"Oh, do go on kind sir," she giggled.
Peter moved downward on her body. He planted kisses on her nipples, her ribs, down to her navel. He poured a little champagne in her navel and licked it out with his tongue.
He fumbled with her shorts until Lydia helped him by opening the button and pulling down the zipper. Peter pulled on the sides of her shorts. They slid easily down her thighs and to Peter's delight she was not wearing underwear. Her cunt was trimmed short but not completely bare. There was a small triangle of hair just above her mound.
Peter slid Lydia's shorts down to her ankles and over her hiking shoes. Now he understood why she had chosen loose shorts.
Lydia was lying in her almost naked magnificence on the rock. The hiking shoes and long socks looked almost comical. Peter couldn't believe his luck having this goddess before him.
Peter moved further down Lydia's body until he reached her pubic mound.
He gently licked the outer lips of her cunt, slowly moving along her weeping slit. As he moved upwards Peter inserted a finger between Lydia's folds. She gasped in anticipation and pulled her gently.
Lydia cried out. "Oh! That is so good!"
Peter went to work with two fingers in Lydia's sopping cunt. He curled his forefinger upwards to massage her g-spot.
Lydia began to buck with her hips. She was getting close to her point of no return.
Peter stopped. He knew she was close.
Lydia whimpered. "Ah! don't stop."
Peter waited. He waited until Lydia's breathing slowed. Then he attacked her cunt again. His mouth on her clit, his fingers moving in and out.
Lydia was soon close again, and again Peter stopped.
Lydia was desperate. "Please Peter," she begged, "I need to come."
Peter waited again until Lydia's breathing returned to normal. Lydia's impatience was obvious in her pleading eyes.
Peter took Lydia's shorts and laid them under her ass.
Now he moved between her legs. His cock was rock hard.
Lydia opened her legs. She reached down, opened his zipper and freed his rock hard cock. She took it in her hand and stroked it gently. It was as if she was appraising the goods.
"Ooh nice." She said, " I do like a bit of girth. Put it inside me, please." She pleaded.
"I'm glad you approve." Peter joked.
He didn't hesitate and aimed his cock to her opening.
Peter pushed gently into Lydia. She groaned. It was as if her cunt had been waiting for him. She was wet and it felt like his cock was being sucked into her warm folds. He kept pushing until he bottomed out.
"Fuck me, Peter. I need to come so badly." Lydia pleaded.
Slowly thrusting in and out, Peter was reveling in the sensation of Lydia's silken folds.
The champagne and the warmth of the rock added to the surreal feel. Peter was in ecstasy. He had never imagined that he would make love to such a beautiful woman.
She made his head spin whenever she was near him. Even now her perfume penetrated to the depths of his brain. Her smell, her voice, the feel of her body, washed over him like a high he had never felt before.
Slowly, gently, they made love in the sunshine, on that rock.
They were both floating in a cloud of wanton lust. They kissed, and licked and bit every part of each other as if they wanted to eat each other up.
Peter was sucking and biting on Lydia's nipples, giving her pulsating shocks over her whole body. Lydia poked her tongue in Peter's ear doing the same to him. She drew him further into her by wrapping her legs around his ass and pulling him.
Peter upped the tempo. He started to increase the power of his strokes and was slamming his cock to the bottom of her cunt with every stroke.
Lydia pushed her hips to meet him.
Her face was contorted with pleasure, and you could see that something huge was building. With every stroke she made a small grunt.
"Uh, oh oh oh oh oh." She grunted. "Hmm, hmm, hmm." she almost sang it out like a mantra.
They were looking into each other's eyes. Their breathing was simultaneous. And then.
"Yes! Yes!" Lydia cried out. She clamped onto Peter. "I'm cumming!" she cried out.
Peter slammed into her. Lydia's cunt began to squirt juice along Peter's cock and over his balls.
Lydia's arms were wrapped around onto Pete's back, and she dug in with her perfectly manicured nails, scratching stripes horizontally over Peter's back.
Peter didn't feel it. He was so obsessed with the feel of his cock being milked by Lydia's cunt that everything else was blocked out. He kept on slamming into Lydia, who had now passed her orgasm and gotten a second wind. Now she was crying out with every stroke.
"Give it to me Peter. I want your seed in me."
Peter felt his seed rise and knew it would not be long. A few hard strokes later he filled Lydia's cunt with his hot cum. Lydia came too, but this time it was a series of small orgasms, which caused her to gasp for breath as if she was drowning in a sea of lust.
They lay together on the rock, holding each other close and murmuring sweet nothings to each other.
From somewhere close by they heard voices. Two ramblers were close and having a conversation about the noises they had just heard. But they couldn't really find where it had come from.
Peter put his finger to Lydia's lips as if to tell her to be silent. She nodded.
Peter crept to the edge of the rock and peeked over. There below was a young couple reading a map. Peter withdrew and crept back to Lydia. With first a kiss on her lips he whispered.
"Tourists. We had better get dressed and head back."
Lydia smiled and quickly began to dress herself. Peter was packing the picnic up when the tourists appeared just next to the rock.
The woman blushed and turned to look knowingly at her partner. He in turn also blushed.
Lydia threw her head back and laughed. She found it hilarious.
Peter and Lydia walked back to the hotel hand in hand. Now and then they exchanged a passionate kiss.
It was late afternoon by the time they got back, and they separated discretely before entering the hotel.
Lydia was tired and wanted to go for a swim and a sauna. She told Peter that she would be having an early night. Peter, too, was tired and wished her a good night's rest.
He went to his office to catch up on the day's work. Unable to concentrate, he left early and went home.
Both Lydia and Peter slept like babies.
Day two.Peter rose early as usual to prepare breakfast for the hotel guests. He started a little earlier than usual in anticipation of Lydia's arrival in the breakfast restaurant.
He was however disappointed to see that Lydia had ordered room service for 7am. By the time Peter was ready the breakfast had already been delivered.
Lydia, it seemed, had already left for the day. Probably to go shopping, or maybe for a sightseeing tour of the local area.
Peter mooched around the office for most of the day, unable to concentrate on the work.
Before he left, Peter decided to check a few guest rooms to ensure that housekeeping were working to the high standards he had set. One of those rooms was Lydia's suite.
Peter was obsessed. He missed her so badly, even though they barely knew each other.
He looked in the wardrobe. There was a collection of silk scarves hanging on a clothes hanger along with several very stylish outfits. The hiking outfit was tossed in a suitcase, obviously not planned to be used again for this trip.
Peter felt weird snooping around the room of a woman he had only yesterday fucked in the great outdoors. He even thought that it was a little creepy to look through her closet like this.
Peter checked the room thoroughly. In the drawer of the bedside table, his attention was caught by a shiny object. Lying in its box was a bullet vibrator. Silver colored, it was not more than 3 or four inches long. Peter couldn't resist and pressed the 'on' button. To his shock, the vibrator was very powerful. He shivered, and quickly switched it off and placed it back in the box.
He left around 3pm and planned to come back in the evening to check on dinner.
At around 7pm, Peter came back to check on the dinner service. It was a slow evening in the restaurant and after some banter with the kitchen and service staff he went to his office to catch up.
Peter had done some thinking in the afternoon and had come to a decision.
If Lydia was avoiding him because of yesterday, then that was okay. She had told him that she did not commit to relationships, so he was forewarned.
At the same time, he was intoxicated by her. Her scent, her body, her smile. Everything about Lydia filled his thoughts.
Looking at the orders for the evening, he saw that Lydia had again ordered room service. A club sandwich and a glass of chardonnay.
Disappointed that he would probably not see her, decided to finish up and was packing his stuff for departure when a receptionist popped her head into the office.
"Excuse me, Peter," she said. "Room 112 is asking if someone can have a look at her air conditioning. It doesn't seem to be cooling. Sorry to bother you, but maintenance has already left."
Peter took a sharp breath. Room 112 was Lydia's suite.
"Okay, I'll have a look," he replied.
Peter left his office and grabbed the hotel toolbox and headed for the lift. His heart was pounding, and his hands were sweating.
"What if she doesn't want to see me?" he thought.
He exited the lift on the first floor and walked slowly to room 112. Peter paused before knocking.
"Who is it?" came the reply in the sweetest voice Peter had ever heard.
"Maintenance." Peter replied.
"Just a moment." came the reply.
Peter heard the lock, then the door opened, and he was greeted by Lydia in a silk dressing gown which reached to just below her pert ass. She was clearly naked under the gown.
Peter gasped in admiration.
"You had a problem with the air conditioning?" he asked.
Lydia smiled and grabbed him around the waist, hugging him and pulling him close.
"No silly, I just wanted to see you. I missed you so much all day, and I haven't been able to think about anything else. I admit that I was avoiding you as I always do when I have a casual date, but it didn't work."
Lydia kissed his neck, his cheek, his eyes and finally his lips.
"That's better," she said.
Peter dropped the toolbox, smiling.
"So, you were avoiding me," he said. "And I was afraid you didn't like me."
"That's not it," Lydia replied. "I am scared of what you awoke in me yesterday. Normally I can detach myself from the person I'm dating, but with you it's different. I can't get you out of my head and that scares me witless."
"Well," said Peter. "If it's any consolation, the same is true for me." I have spent the whole day mooching around, not being able to concentrate."
"Let's talk." Lydia said.
And they did talk. For hours and hours.
Lydia told of her frustration with her work, and the attitude of her male colleagues toward her. They saw her as a bimbo, who got her job because of her family ties.
And the women who thought that she had slept her way to the top, despite knowing that her father was at the head of the company.
That was why she was always away from the office. She hated that she always had to make the critical decisions and relished the moments when someone else would take charge and decide for her.
Sometimes, she wished that she could simply put herself in someone else's hands.
She told of how she had suffered for years from a lack of self-confidence after the trauma of her ex-boyfriend. He had chipped away at her. She was not thin enough, or pretty enough. She was not smart enough and made the wrong decisions.
He isolated her from her family and friends. She finally saw the light when an ex-girlfriend of his got in touch to warn her that he was only focused on getting her money. She kicked him out and decided never to fully trust anyone ever again.
And yet she missed that. Being able to trust someone unequivocally. Just to be able to sit back and let someone else take the wheel.
Peter listened attentively, not interrupting. He felt her pain and was angry that anyone could hurt this beautiful woman.
"You do understand that we can never have a permanent relationship Peter, don't you?" Lydia asked.
"Yes." Replied Peter. "And that frustrates me. I have never been so intoxicated by someone as I have by you."
"I know what you mean." Lydia said. "But my work and my family are very important to me, and I can't see myself settling here. I am just not the type of person who can stay in one place. I have never felt this emotion, excitement, arousal, call it what you want, with someone before I met you, Peter."
She kissed him softly on the lips.
"I have been walking around all day on a sexual high. My cunt has been tingling at the thought of us making love again." She paused. "It's weird. We don't really know each other, and yet I feel I've known you for a thousand years Peter."
She leaned against him on the sofa and Peter caressed her, rubbing gently, absentmindedly, along her arm.
"Hmm." Lydia purred. "I could sit like this forever. But I want to make love to you Peter. Sweet, passionate, unbridled sex."
Peter smiled. "Well, now that you mentioned it, a small part of me wants the same."
Lydia threw her head back and laughed. "It's hardly small Peter."
Peter laughed too. "No, not anymore." He replied.
A Submissive Gesture.Lydia stood up from the sofa and extended her hand. "Come, let's go to the bed and continue this conversation."
She opened her gown and let it slide to the floor, standing in her naked glory in front of Peter.
"I want you to take me Peter. Every way you can."
Her face betrayed a wanton desire.
Peter stood and pulled Lydia to him. He looked her deep in the eyes. "Do you want me to take the wheel, my beautiful, intoxicating goddess?"
Lydia blushed. "Yes, please do." She replied.
She turned away from Peter and walked to the bed sashaying her beautiful ass as she went.
Peter stripped in seconds and followed her to the bed. Lydia laid on her back and smiled at him.
A hunger arose in Peter. He wanted to consume this woman.
He laid himself beside her and roamed with his hands over her body. He massaged and pinched every erogenous zone that he could find.
Lydia felt Peter touch her, and every touch was like a fire going through her body. She had been feeling this all day, hunkering for his hands on her.
Peter was brushing his fingers over her. Very gently, as if a butterfly was landing on her. It was excruciatingly erotic.
Peter began to kiss his way over her. He started at her feet and took his time to explore every tiny bit of her. He did not skip any part of her, working his way up her legs, to her knees, upward to her thighs and close, so close to her weeping cunt.
Lydia was so turned on. Her brain was in a fugue. All she could do was breathe and react to Peter's silken touch. Peter kissed her outer lips eliciting a gasp from Lydia, but he continued upwards over her pubic mound, to her navel, her ribs and her tits. Lydia was on fire with desire.
Peter planted tiny kisses on her tits, then on her nipples which were already straining and standing straight out.
He continued upwards, between her tits, to the nape of her neck. Gentle kisses, driving Lydia wild. He kissed her behind the ear, on the ear and whispered. "What now, my love?"
"Oh my god Peter, I am on fire. But you are in charge."
"Ok. You're sure?" asked Peter.
"Do with me as you will." Replied Lydia. She was aroused like never before.
Peter stood from the bed and went to her closet. He took the scarves he had seen earlier.
He approached the bed and asked. "Shall we play a little game? I want to tie you up, but only if you want that."
"Yes, do it." Lydia replied. She was even more aroused at the thought of relinquishing control to Peter.
"I promise I won't hurt you." Peter said.
Lydia smiled.
"Put your hands above your head." Peter commanded.
Lydia did as he asked.
Peter made a loop with a scarf for each hand. He bound the hands together and secured the scarves to the headboard through an opening in the trellis. Lydia had her hands clasped together above her head.
Next, Peter bound Lydia's legs each to the corner legs at the end of the bed.
Lydia laid there spread-eagled, helpless and exposed. She started to come from the excitement. "Oh my god Peter, I'm cumming already." She gasped.
"You ain't seen nothing yet." Peter relied with a mock cowboy accent.
He smiled. "You don't need to worry. I won't hurt you. You will tell me if you feel uncomfortable, won't you?"
"I trust you Peter, and yes I will tell you." Lydia replied.
Peter knelt at the end of the bed and leaned forward running his hands slowly up Lydia's legs. He slid upwards along her thighs close to her sex. He could smell her and feel the heat she was radiating.
Lydia's breathing was ragged. She wanted him to take her leaking cunt now!
But Peter had other ideas. He crawled onto the bed and moved his hands up to Lydia's hard nipples. He gave each one a gentle pinch sending shockwaves through Lydia.
He bent forward and kissed her delicious tits. He licked her nipples and took them in his mouth, biting gently.
Lydia's brain was not functioning normally anymore. The feeling of not being in control was so alien and so erotic to her, and Peter's touch was driving her crazy with lust. She had regressed to animalistic needs.
Peter was torturing her in the gentlest way possible. He left her tits and moved up to her mouth. He kissed her passionately. Her tongue probed his lips and they were battling with their tongues. Peter broke off the kiss and moved to Lydia's perfectly shaven armpit. He kissed her there, and moved to the other side where he kissed her too.
Lydia didn't know that this was an erogenous zone but it drove even wilder now. She was straining the scarves that held her bound and vulnerable, but she really did not want to be released.
Peter came back to kiss her mouth, then moved to her ear. He kissed her behind the ear and whispered "Are you ready for me now?"
Lydia gasped. "Oh yes Peter, I am ready. I have never been turned on so much in my life."
"Good," said Peter. "Enjoy the ride."
Peter moved slowly down Lydia's body planting kisses as he went.
He reached her mound and gently parted her labia. He licked gently from the bottom to the top, tasting Lydia's sweet nectar.
When Peter reached her clit, he kissed it and took it between his lips, licking it all the while with his tongue.
This drove Lydia wild and she started trying to thrash with her bound legs. Peter could see the muscles in her calves and her thighs straining.
Lydia came. A crashing orgasm riding over her like a tidal wave. She squirted over Peter's face.
But Peter was not done yet. He continued to kiss and lick her clit and inserted a finger into Lydia's leaking cunt. Lydia was panting as if she had just run a marathon, gasping for breath.
Peter moved his finger in and out Lydia. Her orgasm had washed over her and subsided a little, but she was still intensely aroused.
Peter kept going, teasing her to another high point. Lydia could not believe how aroused she was.
Just as Lydia felt she would come again, Peter stopped. He waited.
Lydia hung suspended in time, wanting, needing Peter to go on.
She came down from the high a little. Peter reached out to the bedside table and took out Lydia's bullet vibrator. He switched it on and marveled at its power.
Lydia's eyes went as wide as a saucer as he placed the vibrator at the entrance to her cunt and moved upwards to her clit. All she could do was make an "O" with her lips. No sound escaped.
Her brain was scrambled. No words formed.
Peter teased her clit with the bullet.
And then. A tsunami. It built and built. Every fiber in her body was on fire. Lydia felt like she would pass out, but her body wanted this. Blood rushed to her skin, to her cunt. She could feel every nerve pulsating. And boom!
"Oh! Oh! Oh! Umm! Umm! Uh! My fucking gawd!" she screamed her mantra again.
It just kept going. She was completely out of control and loving it. Peter had brought her to a high so intoxicating she never wanted to come down. This was unexplored territory for Lydia.
Peter watched Lydia's face contort itself into a grimace of pleasure and pain simultaneously. He relished her pleasure.
His cock was like a steel rod, turned on by the pleasure of watching Lydia.
Lydia lay panting on the bed. She couldn't think of any words. Wave after wave of orgasm swept through her and she twitched with each one.
But Peter was still not done. He waited patiently.
When Lydia had stopped twitching, she whispered to him. "That was the most amazing orgasm I have ever had Peter. You are a wicked, wicked man."
Peter reached out and touched her nipple. "Want some more?" he asked.
"I'm not sure I can take more," Lydia replied, "But I'm willing to try."
With that Peter slid up to kiss her on the lips, his hard cock level with her dripping cunt.
"Yes Peter, I want you in me." Lydia cooed.
He gently entered her. It was easy as she was already very wet. With strong slow strokes he pushed in and out, each time withdrawing his cock until only the head was in her, and then gently thrusting forward until he bottomed out.
This was not fucking. It was slow, gentle lovemaking.
Lydia moaned softly. "Peter, you are killing me."
They continued their lovemaking for some time. Pleasuring each other.
Peter Agrees to be Lydia’s Dom fantasy fuck.Lydia asked Peter. "Can you untie me, my lover. I want to hold you."
Peter untied her hands, and then her feet.
She reached around him with her legs and pulled him to her, wanting to get as much of him inside her as possible.
They kissed passionately.
Lydia couldn't believe it, she felt another orgasm building. This time it was not as explosive as the first two, but rather a slow burner.
Peter felt his balls get tighter and knew it wouldn't be long before he too reached orgasm.
Lydia came again. She held Peter tight to her as if she didn't want to fall off him. Peter thrust into her and exploded his seed deep in her.
Exhausted, they both lay in each other's arms. Lydia turned her back to Peter and they spooned.
He draped his arm over her and cupped her tit.
Lydia sighed.
Peter heard her sob, and rolled her over. He asked "What's the matter my love?"
"Nothing, nothing at all." Lydia replied. "It's just that after this perfect night I realize what I have been missing for so long. You touched me Peter in places I have kept hidden to myself for most of my life. Your unselfish lovemaking is so different to all of the men I have had. They mostly only want to please themselves and have no regard for my needs."
"Well, I am glad I could give you that." Peter replied, kissing her tears away. "You are an amazing woman and I had so much pleasure watching your pleasure, if that makes sense."
"I'm also sad, Peter." Said Lydia. "Sad because I can't have you every day. But I realize that in time the intensity of our lovemaking will wear off and we would settle into a relationship. I don't want that."
Peter nodded. "I know." He said. "Maybe we can just meet now and then, when you are in the area and in the mood. You know, friends with benefits. That would keep it fresh."
Lydia thought about it and smiled. "You know Peter, I don't normally do this, but yes. Let's keep in touch. No commitments, just delicious raunchy sex when I am in town. I won't be able to travel here often, but I will try to come to see you a couple of times a year."
Peter laughed. "Delicious raunchy sex? Is that all? I have enjoyed your company so much these last few days, I thought we were becoming friends."
"We are friends Peter." Lydia replied. "You have been a great listener and a great love maker. What more can a gal want?
Peter laughed. "Thank you, Lydia. That is a fine compliment. But now, I need to leave. It wouldn't do for the hotel staff to find me here in the morning."
"Ah yes." Lydia replied. "We mustn't sully your reputation."
Peter kissed her and reluctantly arose from the bed. He started to dress but was interrupted by Lydia jumping up to hug him.
"I'm going to miss you tonight, my cunt is definitely going to miss you." She winked at him, kissed him on the lips and slipped back onto the bed.
Peter left the room, quietly closing the door behind him. He took the fire escape and exited the hotel to head homewards.
The next day was departure for Lydia. She packed her suitcases reluctantly and headed down for breakfast. As usual she was early, and delighted to see Peter waiting for her. She kissed him and gave him a hug.
"Oh, I don't want to leave. I had such a good time with you." She said,
"All good things come to an end," Peter replied. Inwardly he was also very sad that Lydia had to leave.
"But as you said, your work and your family are important to you, and you must take care of them too. I will miss you terribly of course, but I will be looking forward to our next meeting. Parting is such sweet sorrow, as they say."
Peter left Lydia to enjoy her breakfast. She was not really hungry and just had a cappuccino and a croissant.
Later, when she came to the reception to check out, she saw Peter waiting for her.
Smiling to her he said. "Thank you so much for staying with us Lydia, it has been a pleasure to serve you."
Ignoring the giggles from behind the reception desk, he took Lydia's hand and shook it.
"Damn, it. Someone has seen me. Oh well." He thought.
Lydia replied. "It has been a great stay, Peter. Thank you for everything."
Peter heard more giggling, and smiled to himself, secretly enjoying the situation.
Lydia paid and left. Peter felt as if there was an empty space inside him. He didn't feel like working and gave himself a day off to go walking and to clear his mind. He needed to give this a place.
Lydia arrived back at the office the next day. She was pleasantly surprised to find a lovely bouquet of flowers waiting at her desk. There was a card with it in a small envelope. On the card were three letters and a name. "F W B Peter" there was a small heart under the text.
Lydia blushed as her secretary Angela walked in. "Ooh, a secret admirer?" she asked.
"No," said Lydia, "a friend" and thought "With benefits." She blushed again and Angela looked at her trying to work out what was in Lydia's mind.
"So, what's been going on since I was gone?" Lydia asked. And then her work day started.
To be continued in part 5, Based on a post by Ostrich Mack for Literotica.
-
Sluts and surprises.
Based on a post by Ostrich Mack. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.
Peter is summoned for sex.It was 11 o clock on a Wednesday when Peter got the WhatsApp.
A photo of a thong, pushed slightly to the side to reveal a neatly trimmed cunt, and the text.
"We need a real cock."
Peter laughed. "Jeez Lucy, you don't mince your words." He replied.
"Come quickly, but don't cum quickly. Mark is away and your service is needed."
"Pun intended with a smiley face."
Peter and Lucy had been fuck-buddies for several years and had enjoyed some great adventures sexually. They were eminently compatible but had no intentions for a permanent relationship. When Lucy's husband Mark was away, she would contact Peter, and they generally ended up in bed together.
In the past they had also shared with other friends who would either visit Lucy, or who came from the town where they both lived.
Peter sighed and decided that as he had a free day from work that he would head towards Lucy's house.
"What a cheek using the royal "we", he thought. But really, he was laughing about it all.
Lucy and Peter had an arrangement for when Peter would visit her at home. He would go into a side street next to her house and use the entrance to her garden. This way he would be out of view from the nosy neighbors. It paid to be discreet in such a small town.
Peter entered the garden, closing the gate quietly behind him, and walked up to the patio doors which were slightly open. He stopped and looked inside. Lucy was inside leaning over the kitchen counter with her back to him, obviously engrossed in something on her tablet. Peter noticed that she also had air pods in her ears, and she swayed her ass to the rhythm of the music on her tablet.
Peter knew that her petite frame was perfectly proportioned, with small firm tits with nipples standing out like bullets when they were teased. Her hips curved gently out from a narrow waist, framing a perfect cunt. Her pubic hair was neatly trimmed. She had an athletic body and perfect legs.
Peter walked stealthily behind her and slipped his hand under the long t-shirt she had on. As was her wont, Lucy had no panties on.
"Hmm." groaned Lucy without looking round. "I didn't expect you back so soon."
Peter was puzzled. "Back so soon?" he thought. "That's an odd thing to say."
Feeling that Lucy's cunt already slick was, Peter slipped a finger inside her. "Oh, nice," said Lucy, still not turning around. She pushed against Peter's finger.
Peter's cock was already hard, and he decided to free it from the confines of his jeans. It sprung out and Peter didn't hesitate to slip it between Lucy's outer lips.
Lucy froze. She turned her head and saw to her shock Peter standing behind her. She went to say something, but Peter covered her mouth with his hand. Lucy looked completely confused at the situation, but slowly recovered her composure.
Without a word from either Peter slipped his cock in Lucy's love channel all the way in until his balls were resting on Lucy's ass. They stood like that for a couple of seconds.
Lucy turned her head back toward the counter and pushed herself back against Peter.
Peter withdrew slightly and started to rock backwards and forwards in a gentle rhythm. Lucy didn't utter a word, but gently purred her pleasure with "Umm, Hmm, Hmm." In time to the movement.
Peter closed his eyes. Lucy's cunt walls were milking his cock as if it was the first time she had fucked like this.
They kept the rhythm going for minutes, both with their eyes closed, both gently making love, enjoying the penetration and the feeling of being filled with Peter's fat cock.
Out of nowhere, Peter felt a hand on his ball sack, gently massaging his balls. And then a tongue licking his cock as it sawed in and out of Lucy's dripping cunt.
Peter looked down and to his surprise he saw Alison, Lucy's friend with whom they had shared earlier erotic adventures, on her knees under Lucy's body. Her hands were on Lucy's thighs, and she was eating at Lucy's cunt and caressing Peter's balls at the same time.
Still no words were spoken. "Wow, that is hot!" thought Peter. He gradually increased the pace and depth of his strokes, withdrawing almost completely, before gently pushing back into Lucy until he bottomed out.
Lucy's breathing was becoming shallower and more rapid as she enjoyed the sensation of Peter's cock filling her up and withdrawing again and again.
Alison found Lucy's clit and began to lick furiously at it. She trapped that nub between her lips and teased it with her tongue. Alison's free hand was rubbing her own love bud to a crescendo.
Finally, Lucy spoke. "Oh fuck, oh fuck, it's coming. I'm coming, don't stop please!"
Alison too was on the verge and panting furiously as she whipped herself to a climax.
Then Lucy collapsed on the counter. She pushed her ass back onto Peter as if she wanted him even deeper in her. Gasping for air, her whole body was trembling from the orgasm that washed over her like a pleasure wave.
Peter was still rock hard and not even close to coming. He held his cock in Lucy's cunt until she started to come down from her high.
He withdrew his cock from her, only to be met with Lucy's sad eyes missing that feeling of being utterly filled by him.
Alison got to her feet and went to sit on the sofa so that she could bring herself to the peak. Lucy went to sit on one side of her and Peter on the other.
Peter took hold of Alison's hands and prevented her from making herself come. Alison pleaded.
"Please Peter, I am so close."
Peter shook his head. "No Alison, that's why we're here."
Lucy traced her finger over Alison's blouse, opening the buttons as she progressed downwards. When it was completely open, she leaned in and took Alison's right nipple in her mouth, biting it gently.
Alison jumped from the electric shock that spread over her whole body.
Peter then leaned in and did the same to Alison's left nipple, letting go of Alison's hands.
Alison placed her hands above her head and leaned back, pushing her beautiful tits up and out. Her nipples were standing erect like bullets.
A red glow spread along her neck and over her chest as she began to squirm under the attention of her two lovers.
Lucy's hand slid down to Alison's naked cunt, and she inserted a finger between her folds.
Alison groaned in approval.
Peter's hand slipped downwards too and found Alison's clit. He massaged it in gentle circles. All this time both Lucy and Peter were licking and biting Alison's nipples.
This was driving Alison crazy with lust. She lifted her hips off the sofa to try and get more pressure from the hands massaging her.
Lucy slipped a second finger inside and increased the pressure and pace.
Alison's mouth formed an "O", but no sound came out.
Peter rubbed faster and harder and the effect could be seen and heard from Alison's breathing.
"Oh yes, oh yes, oh yes." She gasped. Her legs stiffened and she clenched her teeth, her breath hissing from her mouth like air escaping from a punctured tire. Alison began to spasm as her orgasm crashed through her, but Lucy and Peter didn't stop. They continued their assault on her nipples and cunt as Alison shook and trembled.
Alison's eyes rolled upward in her head, and it seemed as if she was gone into a trance, feeling only the crazy sensations racking her body.
Then she began to shake violently, crying, barking out "Ah! Ah! Ah!" as tears rolled down her cheeks.
"Stop! I can't take any more." She cried out.
Peter leaned in and kissed Alison on the lips and said, "You're welcome sweetie."
Lucy kissed Alison too. Then she leaned across Alison and kissed Peter passionately saying "
"Hello lover. What a delightful surprise."
Peter smiled. "I thought I had been summoned by the Royal "We". He laughed. "Didn't expect that there would be two of you."
Lucy smiled back. "Well, I certainly didn't expect to be taken from behind by surprise, as Alison had gone to unpack, and I thought that she was fingering me. How nice it was to have your magnificent cock inside me once again."
Alison had somewhat recovered. "And imagine my surprise to come downstairs to find Peter balls deep inside you, whilst you were bent over the counter. I just couldn't resist."
"Well," said Lucy. "We have the house to ourselves. Mark is on a trip and Katie has a hockey game this evening and won't be back until very late. I would suggest you get comfortable, and we can have some fun."
Katie, Lucy and Mark's daughter was now twenty years old and had the looks of her mother. She was taller though having inherited that from her father. She was an avid hockey player and had enjoyed some success in the regional leagues.
"Great idea." Said Alison. "Peter, it's so good to see you again. The last time we met was great fun. Remember?"
Peter remembered all too well. Alison had been visiting and they met on a walk. After taking shelter at Lucy's from a torrential rain shower, some fun and games had been had, ending up with Peter giving Alison a good spanking and a good fucking. Finally, Peter ended in bed with both Lucy and Alison. Great memories indeed.
"So, what's the plan? "Peter asked. His cock was still hard and precum was leaking from its bulbous head.
"Well, we need to take care of that first." Alison answered.
"I am going to clean up and prepare something to eat. "Said Lucy. "You guys have fun."
Alison smiled. She beckoned Peter with her finger to come closer. Peter shifted a little toward her.
"So, what can I do for your soldier there? "Alison asked.
Peter smiled. "Knock yourself out sweetie "I'm up for anything."
Alison stood and faced Peter as he sat on the sofa, his cock standing straight up.
She straddled Peter's thighs and lowered herself onto his awaiting shaft.
"Oh, I'm still a bit sore," she said as Peter's cock entered her.
"Go gently then." Peter said.
Alison slid slowly downwards until Peter was fully inside her. She stopped to enjoy the feeling of this fat cock filling her up like never before. Her juices were flowing again, and she was leaking over Peter's balls and thighs.
Alison rocked gently back and forth getting used to Peter's size, He wasn't more than average length, but the girth of his shaft was impressive.
Alison’s lips were stretched to the limit, and they massaged Peter's cock with every movement.
The soreness that had been before made way for a warm satisfying fullness.
Alison raised herself and gently let herself fall again. The friction made her incredibly aroused. Peter too was feeling his balls get tighter and tighter as Alison accelerated her movements.
Alison slowed down again. Peter felt slightly frustrated as he had been building to the point of no return.
"We want to enjoy this and make it last a little longer." Alison said.
Peter grunted. He was lost in the feeling, craving release.
Alison started to increase both the depth and frequency of her movement. This time Peter bucked himself upwards to meet her downward stroke and slammed himself into her. Peter felt his cum rising. His balls became tighter, and he was determined to reach his climax now.
Just as he was about to blow his load, Alison raised herself until only the head of Peter's cock was inside her. Some very tiny movements upward and downward, massaging the head of Peter's cock, drove him crazy.
His cock twitched as he spurted his first load on cum into Alison.
She slammed herself on to Peter until he was fully inside her. He was still coming, and Alison wanted to get him as deep as possible inside.
"That's it Peter. Fill me up. Oh, what a fantastic cock you have. Later I want it in my ass."
Peter was shocked. He had never done anal before.
However, Alison's dirty talk made him come even harder. He was soon empty but didn't want to withdraw from the warm sensuous pocket that was Alison's cunt.
From the kitchen came Lucy's voice. "If you guys are done fucking, I have made some lunch and opened a bottle of wine."
"Go clean up, and I will see you in a few minutes." She continued.
Alison winked at Peter. "Shall we?" she asked.
They both went upstairs and jumped in the shower. Peter washed Alison from head to toe and Alison returned the favor, paying special attention to Peter's cock.
To his amazement she managed to get him erect again and went on her knees to take him in her mouth. Swirling her tongue around the sensitive head, it was not long before Peter's cock was at battle strength again.
Alison stood and turned her back to Peter pushing her ass against his cock.
Peter didn't need an invitation and roughly entered Alison from behind, whilst grabbing her tits with both hands. He fucked her for about five minutes before she began to mewl and cry.
Alison came hard and sank to her knees in the shower. She grabbed Peter's cock and stroked him until he was about to come again. Alison sucked Peter into her mouth and waited for his jizz. Peter obliged and Alison swallowed every last drop.
They left the shower and wrapped towels around themselves descending the stairs to the kitchen and Lucy's lunch.
"Hmm, you two look very clean after your shower." Lucy said with a grin.
"Yes, Alison certainly knows how to clean a guy out." Peter replied laughing. "I wonder if she is really hungry after all that."
"Famished." Replied Alison. "Curious to know what's for dessert."
"Ah." Said Lucy. "We shall see what the rest of the day brings. For now, let's eat."
Lunch was delicious. A simple quiche with a salad on the side. A bottle of local Pinot Gris helped set the mood as the three sat at the table. Alison and Peter just dressed in their towels. Lucy had pulled on a silk dressing gown which was tied with a silk band at the waist, and which barely covered her lovely ass. When she leaned over to refill the wine glasses, the gown rode up to reveal her pert ass cheeks. Alison couldn't resist giving those cheeks a gentle slap when they were revealed.
For dessert Lucy had prepared profiteroles filled with baker's cream and covered with chocolate sauce. Alison made a mess eating them and her lips and mouth were covered in chocolate sauce.
Lucy leaned over to her and licked the sauce from her face, like a cat lapping milk from a bowl.
"Oh! Tell you what." Said Alison. "I wouldn't mind eating this off your body Lucy."
"What a wicked idea!" Lucy exclaimed. "I love it. Let's do it!" she added enthusiastically.
"Food sex!" cried Alison. "Never done it before. But I'm game if you are. Peter. Are you game too?"
Peter replied. "You know I am Alison. I told you I am game for anything."
With that the table was cleared and an excited Lucy was laid across it.
Peter did the honors of removing her robe very slowly like a striptease.
Lucy lay naked on her back on the table. Alison grabbed two profiteroles and pushed them onto Lucy's hard nipples. She then spooned chocolate sauce over them until the pastries and Lucy's delicious tits were covered. Continuing with the sauce, Alison laid a trail down Lucy's abdomen to her mound of Venus, generously covering it with sauce. Finally, Lucy placed two more profiteroles on Lucy's neatly trimmed cunt. Stepping back, Alison admired her work of art.
Peter didn't wait. He dived in and began to devour the Profiterole on Lucy's left tit. He licked and sucked the pastry from Lucy, whilst gently biting and sucking on her nipple.
Following Peter's example Alison dived in too.
As they licked Lucy's tits clean, it was obvious that she was turned on as her nipples were standing straight to attention.
Peter en Alison looked at each other and simultaneously started to lick the sauce from Lucy's body.
They progressed downwards until they arrived at the two remaining profiteroles on Lucy's now leaking cunt. Alison didn't hesitate. She quickly slurped one if the pastries in her mouth and then attacked Lucy's labia.
Lucy groaned. "I love being eaten out." She joked.
Peter took the second profiterole and swallowed it quickly. He joined Alison, licking at Lucy's cunt too.
With two tongues working her to a fever pitch, Lucy began to feel the warmth rise within her.
She grabbed Peter's hair and pulled him upwards to her nipples, which he gladly began to tease. Peter knew that Lucy was incredibly sensitive there and with small nips and gentle sucks he could feel her getting more and more aroused.
Alison scooted around to Lucy's feet and now had full access to her leaking cunt. She leaned in and drew a long lick between Lucy's now swollen lips upwards to her clit. Once there she began to tease that love bud by taking it between her lips and teasing with her tongue. She knew that this would have Lucy at the edge in no time.
Alison stuck her tongue into Lucy’s cunt as deep as it would go, eliciting a gasp from Lucy. At the same time, Alison inserted a finger and made it as wet as possible before letting it travel over her perineum to her waiting rosebud.
Once there, Alison pushed her finger gently into Lucy's ass.
Lucy cried out. "Push it in. Further."
Alison swapped her thumb for her finger and pushed that into Lucy who was now wriggling her ass under the attention.
Peter continued to torture her with his mouth and tongue.
With her thumb in Lucy's ass, Alison launched a full onslaught on Lucy's cunt. She penetrated Lucy with her tongue and then moved to Lucy's clit.
Lucy crashed into her second orgasm of the day. Writhing like a snake on speed, clutching at her cunt, her juices squirted out over Alison's waiting mouth.
Lucy grunted unintelligible words. It sounded like she was swearing at us and crying at the same time.
After a minute Lucy said "Ugh, I am all sticky from the food. I need to clean up."
"I'll come and help you." Chirped Alison.
Peter smiled knowing how Alison had helped him before lunch.
Round Two.Peter must have dozed off. All that work had sapped his energy, and when he awoke it was at least an hour after Lucy and Alison had left to 'clean up.'
Lucy came downstairs and was positively glowing. She was wearing her silk dressing gown again and was followed closely by Alison wearing a similar gown. Lucy handed another gown to Peter which he put on.
"It's one of Mark's." Lucy said. "I've ordered take away for dinner. Chinese. Hope you don't mind, but I don't feel like cooking again."
"I'm easy." Replied Peter.
"We know that." Alison replied with a wink.
Peter smiled.
"What time is it?" he asked.
"Almost six." Lucy answered. "The takeaway should be here soon, but let's have an aperitif before then. A pastis for you Peter?" she asked.
"Ooh yes please." Peter replied.
"Me too." Alison chimed in.
With a pastis in hand, they toasted the next adventure.
All this time both Lucy and Alison had a mischievous grin on their faces.
"What have you two been up to?" Peter asked.
"Oh, you'll find out soon." They both replied together.
Just then the doorbell rang. All three jumped, and then giggled from the shock.
"Watch this." Lucy said.
'She grabbed her purse, put on a pair of heels which had been standing in the hall and went to the door. Lucy had loosened the belt on her gown exposing her cleavage considerably. The gown barely covered her ass and as she opened the door a gust of wind caught the bottom and exposed her naked cunt to the kid delivering the food.
He couldn't have been older than 18 or 19 and his eyes were wide as saucers as he handed over the food. Lucy, ever the tease said, "Wait I need to give you a tip."
In doing so she bent forward to look in her purse, giving the guy a full view of het tits.
Alison and Peter watched from the window as the young man almost fell onto his scooter and headed into the street next to Lucy's house. They guessed he took his time getting back to the restaurant.
Alison laughed out loud. "Lucy, what a tease you are." She said in a fake admonishing voice.
"I get a kick out of it." Lucy replied. "And I'm sure he did too. What do you bet that the next time I place an order it will get here real quick?" she continued with a smile.
"I'm sure he got an erection out of it." Peter said. "You are very naughty." He added.
"Speaking of naughty girls'" Alison said giggling. She looked knowingly at Lucy but said no more.
"Let's eat." Said Lucy.
They plated the food and tucked in. Lucy passed around a bottle of wine, and then a second one. They were buzzing by the time the food was finished.
Languishing on the sofa, Alison put her hand on Peter's thigh and said in a sultry voice. "Peter, I have been very naughty this afternoon, and Lucy thinks I should be punished."
Lucy replied. "Damn right you should. Stand up and turn around."
Alison obeyed.
Lucy said to Peter. "Peter, I need your help. This slut has been very bad this afternoon and I need you to punish her."
Peter was not really shocked. He was curious. "Of course, Lucy. But you're the boss." He replied.
"Upstairs!" Lucy commanded Alison and she started to ascend the stairs.
Lucy followed and then Peter. He was admiring Lucy's bare ass and cunt as they went up and didn't pay attention to Alison.
When they got to the master bedroom, Peter was surprised to see that a number of silk scarves had been laid out on the bed. More surprising were the dildos and assorted toys lying in the middle of the bed.
"Wow, kinky." Peter thought.
Lucy closed the door and locked it.
"Right slut. Lose the gown." She ordered. Alison did as she was told. She stood naked, shivering in the room facing Peter en Lucy.
Lucy grabbed two nipple clamps connected with a chain and walked to Alison.
"Peter. Help me." she said.
Peter did as he was told.
"Now place the clamps on Alison's nipples. Peter did so.
It was not a tight fit, still Alison began to writhe a little with the pressure.
"Be still slut." Lucy ordered. Alison stood still.
"Now face the door." Lucy barked.
Alison turned toward the door and Lucy grabbed two of the scarves.
She handed one to Peter and tied her own around Alison's wrist.
Peter did the same.
"Now tie her to the clothes hooks on the door." Lucy instructed.
Alison stood very close to the door and both Peter and Lucy raised her arms until she was almost on her toes, tying the scarves to the clothes hooks.
Lucy grabbed the chain between the nipple clamps and lifted it onto the middle hook.
This drew the nipples upwards and stretched them so that there was more pressure on them.
Alison started to moan. Her juices were already seeping down her thighs.
"Silence slut!" Lucy ordered. Alison bit her lip.
Peter was amazed. Alison obviously took pleasure in this.
"Now Peter," Lucy said. "Alison has been very naughty this afternoon whilst you were sleeping, and I think she deserves a spanking."
Peter thought back on their last encounter and remembered the spanking he had given Alison.
Lucy handed Peter the whip.
"I want you to punish her, Peter. Not just her ass but her cunt too. And don't forget her tits."
"Let me show you." Lucy said. She took the whip out of Peter's hands and landed an enormous slap on Alison's ass.
Alison bucked under the pain. Lucy slapped the whip between Alison's ass cheeks onto her swollen cunt lips. Alison winced again.
All this time her juices were in free flow along her thighs.
"Now Peter, your turn." Lucy said.
Peter took the whip and smashed it onto Alison's right ass cheek. A red stripe appeared. Then he repeated the same on her left ass cheek. A second red stripe.
Alison was breathing hard.
Peter brought the whip under Alison's ass and slapped her cunt lips. Then he took a step forward and tightened the chain attached to the nipple clamps. Alison's nipples were being stretched beyond their normal aroused state.
Peter slapped Alison's ass cheeks again and the flow of juice increased. Alison obviously was enjoying the pain.
Lucy stepped forward with a fat dildo in her hand. She rubbed it between Alison's swollen and red lips before plunging it in one movement in Alison's leaking cunt.
Alison gasped but didn't say a word.
Lucy pulled the dildo out and placed it on Alison's ass hole.
Peter held his breath.
Lucy pushed the dildo into Alison's anus. Slowly at first, but with increasing pressure.
When the dildo was three quarters of the way in, Lucy released her grip and Alison stood with the dildo sticking out of her ass.
Lucy whipped her again. "Is this what you wanted slut?" she asked.
"Yes." Said Alison.
"Whose slut are you today?" Lucy asked.
"Peter's." Alison replied.
"Whoa." Thought Peter. "Where did that come from?"
"Whose slut?" Lucy asked.
"Peter's slut." Alison replied.
Lucy turned to Peter.
"Well Peter, you heard her. Alison is your slut. Do with her as you will. She likes it rough, so don't hold back. We have prepared her for you. She nodded at the dildo still sticking out of Alison's ass."
"Thank you, Lucy." Peter replied.
Lucy took a seat in the corner of the room and discarded her gown.
Peter walked to Alison and leaned into her. "What is it you want?" he whispered in her ear.
"Fuck me in the ass." Came the reply from Alison. "I am your slave, and I will do anything you want me to."
Peter untied Alison's arms and released the chain from the clothes hook. He did not take the nipple clamps off, however.
"Get on the bed, on your hands and knees." He commanded.
"Yes sir." Alison replied. She moved to the bed and took a position on her hands and knees.
"On second thoughts," Peter said. "Kneel in front of Lucy."
"Yes sir." Alison said.
She moved to the chair where Lucy was sitting and went onto her knees.
"Give Lucy the chain." Peter ordered.
Alison did so.
"Ask her to pull on the chain."
"Please pull on the chain." Alison asked Lucy. Lucy obliged and Alison's nipples were stretched again.
"Now lick her cunt." Peter ordered.
Lucy smiled. "You old devil." She thought.
Alison did not hesitate and dived right into Lucy's cunt, licking for all she was worth.
Lucy squirmed under the attention to her cunt and turned red in the face.
As Alison was licking Lucy out, Peter approached her from behind.
He slowly withdrew the dildo from Alison's ass, which left a gaping hole behind.
Alison was so wet that Peter rubbed his cock between her sopping cunt lips and coated his cock with her juices.
He then placed his cock at the gaping anus and pushed gently into Alison.
Alison groaned in pleasure. Peter's cock filled her ass completely. The only thing she missed was a cock in her cunt, and one in her mouth.
Alison continued to lick Lucy's cunt until Lucy began to wail. She was coming and nothing would stop her.
Lucy's juices exploded and for the second time today she was squirting her come over Alison's face. Lucy pulled hard on the chain and the searing pain in Alison's nipples increased tenfold.
But Alison loved the pain, and it made her even more horny.
Lucy came down from her orgasm and stood up. She went to the bed and picked up a large rabbit vibrator.
With Peter's cock in her ass, Alison had managed to sit a little bit straighter. She had seen Lucy grab the vibrator and wanted it in her sopping cunt.
Lucy obliged. She pushed the vibrator gently into Alison's cunt and switched it on.
Alison went wild. The vibrator not only stimulated her cunt, but an extra attachment was vibrating on her clit. With Peter's cock in her ass, she felt completely filled.
Lucy sat in the chair again and presented her cunt once again.
Peter slapped Alison's ass hard and said. "Pleasure her!"
Alison bent forward and licked Lucy's cunt again.
Peter bucked his cock in and out of Alison's ass. He was surprised about how tight it was, and it didn't take long until he felt his balls tighten.
Slapping Alison's ass hard he asked. " Where do you want my cum slut?"
"In my ass sir." Alison answered.
Peter rammed his cock into Alison. He could not hold back any longer and came inside her ass.
Alison sighed and was loving the feeling of Peter's hot cum inside her.
"Okay." Said Peter. "Now Alison, let Lucy pleasure you."
"Yes sir." Replied Alison.
"You devious bastard." Thought Lucy. She smiled.
Peter had turned the tables and now Lucy was to be the submissive,
"Lay her on the bed." Peter ordered.
"Yes sir." Said Alison.
She picked up Lucy from the chair and laid her on the bed.
"Lay down beside her." Peter ordered.
Alison laid down beside Lucy.
"Now pull her on top of you." Peter said.
Alison pulled Lucy on top of her and kissed her on the lips.
"Now assume the 69 position." Peter ordered.
Alison swiveled and was lying with her feet at the top of the bed and her head under Lucy's cunt.
"Very good." said Peter.
"Now eat her cunt."
Alison began to eat Lucy out. Lucy reciprocated.
Peter watched as the two women licked and sucked each other.
Lucy's ass was in the air and Peter moved into position behind her.
Lucy was nervous and didn't know what to expect.
Peter used his thumb to draw juice from Lucy's cunt and promptly placed his thumb on Lucy's rosebud. Lucy pushed back against Peter's thumb and with a pop his thumb entered her back channel.
"Son of a bitch." Lucy thought. But she was enjoying the feeling.
Peter massaged Lucy's asshole for a minute and when he thought it was enough, brought his cock to her ass.
Lucy couldn't believe it. Peter had turned the tables on her. She was still enjoying it though.
Peter pressed his erect cock against Lucy's ass. She pushed back against him.
Her virgin ass was about to be penetrated, and Lucy held her breath.
Peter pushed harder. Lucy's ass gave way, and he entered her.
First just the head. Then Peter stopped to let Lucy get used to the sensation.
Lucy pushed against Peter.
"Let it happen now." She thought.
Peter pushed further, bit by bit until he was completely into Lucy.
They paused for a moment.
Lucy started to rock backwards and forwards on Peter's cock.
It made her feel so full.
Peter felt Lucy's movement and started to move with her.
Slowly they found a rhythm together and soon they were making love together.
Alison watched it happen and decided to give Lucy some extra pleasure. As they were in the 69 position, Alison decided to pleasure Lucy's clit.
By doing so she brought Lucy to the point of orgasm.
Lucy started to come. But it would take a while before she really let loose.
She had heard of an anal orgasm from friends but had no idea how intense it could be.
Alison grabbed a bullet vibrator which was lying on the bed and brought it to Lucy's clit.
The buzzing of the toy was mixed with the wet sounds and hard breathing of everyone. No words were spoken as Peter's cock slid in and out of Lucy's stretched ass. With her cunt now on fire from all the attention and her ass filled with a fat cock, Lucy felt completely full. Before long yet another orgasm came. Deep, intense, growing waves of pleasure racked her body. It was not raw and loud as her earlier climaxes, but rather wave after growing wave of ecstasy washing over her.
Peter was already empty and couldn't come any more. He enjoyed the tightness of Lucy's ass, but his cock was getting sore. So, it was a relief when Lucy collapsed on the bed, her breathing erratic and tears running down her cheeks.
"Oh, my sweet mother fucking god." She cried "I have never had such an intense climax before."
"You, see?" asked Alison. "I didn't lie this afternoon when we discussed it."
Peter realized that this was all part of the plan. He smiled and lay down between the two sluts. Alison tried to grab at his cock, but he swatted her hand away.
"Don't think I can give anymore today." He said.
Alison rolled toward him and kissed him on the lips.
"Yes, poor Peter. We have used and abused your lovely cock all day. Probably deserves a rest now."
"I for one have a sore ass and a sore cunt too." Lucy said. "Think I might clean up and slip into bed for the night. This was fun for me and a first."
Peter laughed out loud. "It was hardly abuse Alison if I was a willing participant. Hope you enjoyed it too."
Alison smiled. "Every once in a while, it's nice to have a debaucherous day. Gives my brain food for fantasy and makes the vanilla sex of my relationship bearable."
"Peter, the spare bed is made up. Why don't you stay the night?" asked Lucy.
"I think I will do just that." Said Peter. "But I have to work tomorrow, so don't be surprised if I am gone early in the morning."
Lucy grabbed Peter by his cheeks and kissed him passionately.
"Sleep well my lover. Sweet dreams. I hope we can get together soon."
"You too sweetie. Call me when you have the itch again and I will come and scratch it."
With that Peter stood up and left the master bedroom. He cleaned himself up in the bathroom and gathered his clothes from the floor.
Peter lay on the bed in the guestroom. He had left the door ajar in case he needed to visit the bathroom in the night. It was early, but Peter was wiped out. He lay back and fell into a deep sleep. Unbeknown to him the blankets slipped off the bed and he lay naked and exposed on his back, dreaming of the wild day he had just had.
Katie gives Peter a surprise.Katie was bored. They had just won their Hockey match and were celebrating in the Clubhouse.
As usual the men's team was there too. Loud and raucous as ever, the team had a high "Hooray-Henry" content. Boarding schoolboys now graduated to the best Universities in Oxford and Cambridge, whose families were old-wealth. Most of the teams, both men and women, were from very affluent backgrounds and had a couldn't care less attitude to life.
Although Katie's family was not extremely wealthy, they had a very comfortable life, a fine house, and they were never short of anything. In comparison to Katie however, most of her teammates drove Mercedes or Range Rovers, whilst she drove a Mini-Cooper. It was not that Katie was unhappy with this, it was just that sometimes the attitude of her team and club mates rubbed her up the wrong way. She never had any interest in dating the men's team as they were so full of themselves and so selfish.
As she sipped her fifth glass of cava, Katie was feeling the effects of the match and the alcohol, so she reminded herself that she still had to get home. At least she wasn't too far gone yet, so she went to look for her best friend Susanna, or Suze, as everyone called her. Suze was a self-confessed slut. As she had said to Katie on many occasions when she was drunk, she just loved having a cock inside her.
In the club, Suze had been given the nickname Martini by the men's team. This was a reference to the old Martini advert with the text "Anytime, anyplace, anywhere." "A bit crude," thought Katie, but at the same time true. Suze had quite the reputation in the club and some of the senior members' wives were very wary of her. With good reason too, as Suze had seduced a couple of the older non-playing members of the club. As Suze confided to Katie afterwards, "Older men want to make love, the younger ones just want to come." But the wives didn't really need to worry. Suze was not into long term relationships.
However, Suze did have a terrible crush on the captain of the men's team, Rupert. "His parents must have had a sense of humor to name him after a cartoon bear." Katie always thought.
Rupert was an overbearing, selfish, narcissistic, snob. Katie thought him unbearable and knew that given the chance he would use and abuse Suze before discarding her like trash.
But there's no accounting for taste and Suze was smitten.
At some point Katie heard the men's team, and their admirers raise their glass in a toast.
Rupert called out. "Here's to love, and here's to honor. If you can't come in her then come on her." To great hilarity of the gathered crowd. Katie saw Suze approach Rupert and whisper in his ear.
Rupert called a few of his team mates and suddenly they grabbed Suze and carried her out of the bar, ignoring her fake screams of protest.
So, Katie began her search. As she wandered through the clubhouse, she first went to the ladies changing rooms, and then to the ladies showers. Nothing there. Then Katie went towards the men's changing rooms. The door stood ajar. Katie approached quietly. Inside she could hear someone grunting.
Standing by the door, Katie pushed it a little to open the gap and what she saw shocked her.
Suze was straddled over someone lying on a bench, obviously being fucked by him. Behind Suze another player stood with his erect cock in his hand stroking it slowly. In front of Suze another player had his cock out and was presenting it to Size to be sucked. "Come on boys." Suze cried out. "Don't be shy. I need to be airtight."
With that the player behind Suze placed his cock at her asshole and pushed inside her.
"Oh yes." Cried Suze. "That feels so good." Suze looked at the third player. "Come here big boy." She called.
Suze took his cock in her mouth and let him fuck her throat.
"Jesus Christ." Katie thought. "Are there no limits to her sluttiness?" She asked herself.
Although Katie was disgusted, she noticed that her nipples were hard, and she felt a little moisture build in her panties. "Weird." She thought. "It's disgusting and erotic at the same time."
Katie's athletic body was very boyish. Her tits were barely a size B, but her nipples would grow at least two centimeters when aroused. They were incredibly sensitive. Apart from that Katie had a perfect ass and her legs were as to be expected honed to perfection.
Katie's logic kicked in. Or at least what was left of it. The alcohol continued to do its work, and she was now quite tipsy. However, she realized that a lift with Suze was out of the question and decided to call Joe, her friendly Uber driver.
Katie had ridden with Joe on many occasions, and she trusted him to get her home safely. Joe, whose real name was Giuseppi, was Italian, and he watched over Katie when she needed him. There was something vulnerable about Katie that made him feel she needed protection.
Ten minutes later, Joe arrived and entered the clubhouse. Katie met him at the reception and gave him a big hug. "Oh boy." Thought Joe. "Katie is quite drunk. I should make sure she gets home quickly before she blacks out."
In the taxi Katie complained to Joe about her lack of boyfriends and her need for a sexual release.
Joe, as discreet as ever, just nodded and said "Yes I understand," several times before they reached Katie's house fifteen minutes later.
"Thanks Joe. I'll never forget you." Said Katie as she paid him. She wobbled a little and Joe decided to walk her to the door. Katie linked her arm in Joe's and when he put the key in the door for her, she turned and gave him a big kiss right on the lips. Joe blushed and pushed the door open.
"Good night, Katie, Go to bed and sleep." He said sternly. Katie blew Joe a kiss and disappeared inside.
Once inside, Katie shed her shoes in the hallway and climbed the stairs in her bare feet. She walked across the landing to her room noticing that her parents' bedroom door was shut. It was silent in the house.
Katie undressed in her bedroom and laid on the bed naked. She was too drunk to put on a nightie.
"Shit." She thought suddenly. "Got to pee."
Katie slid out of bed and walked carefully across the landing. Although their home was very comfortable only one bedroom had an en-suite and Katie used the main bathroom. As her parents never used it, Katie had the bathroom mostly to herself, except of course when there were visitors. Katie knew that Alison was staying the night and was careful not to make too much noise.
As the bathroom was on the other side of the landing, she had to pass the guest room to get to it. In doing so, Katie saw that the door to the room was slightly open. Peeking inside, Katie was shocked to see, not Alison, but a man sleeping in the bed. Not just a man either, a naked man. The blanket had fallen into a pool on the floor.
Katie had suspected for some time that there was more to the relationship between her mother and Alison than she let on. Somehow, she knew there was a sexual spark between the two of them.
What she didn't understand was how this played out with her dad. Mark was often away from home for "business trips". Katie, however, knew that these trips were not just for business. She had hacked her dad's password once so that she could print a document for her IT class and came across a folder with pictures of the trips he had made. Her dad was obviously bi, and on many of his trips he had hooked up with other men. Especially when he was in south east Asia, where Mark, it seemed, had a thing for lady-boys.
So, Katie assumed that both her parents were having fun outside the marriage, but that both were OK with it.
As she sat on the loo, Katie contemplated the man in the guest room. He was naked and Katie was still horny and more than a little drunk. In her "very logical" brain she formed a plan.
Walking across the landing, Katie checked that her parents' bedroom door was closed. There was no sound.
Katie pushed the guest room door open slightly and slipped inside. She approached the bed and saw the man lying there naked. Katie knelt beside the bed. This man had a lovely fat cock and seeing it made Katie even hornier.
She reached out and gently touched that cock.
There was no reaction from the sleeping man.
Katie took the cock in her hand. Still no reaction.
"He really is fast asleep'" Katie thought.
Katie leaned in and licked the head of the man's cock.
Still no reaction, except for a slight twitch from his cock.
Katie took the head of the cock in her mouth and sucked a little whilst swirling her tongue around it.
That got a reaction. The man's cock began to grow.
"Wow. That is one thick cock." Katie thought.
Katie climbed carefully onto bed beside the man. He was lying on his back and his cock was rising to an erect position.
Katie straddled him without lying on top of him thinking, "All that physical training pays off." she thought.
Gently Katie began to slide up and down the cock with her cunt lips. She was dripping wet and the lubrication from her juices made it easy. A few strokes later and the man mumbled something.
"Jeez Lucy, didn't you get enough this afternoon?" he asked. Katie gasped.
"This man has been fucking my mum." She thought excitedly.
Just then the man seemed to be waking up.
"Wait." He said. "You're not Lucy."
"Oh my god, Katie no. Don't. Your mum will kill me." He whispered.
But Peter was too late. Right at that moment Katie pushed his cock into the dripping folds of her cunt causing her to gasp."
"It's so fat." She said, she desperately pushed herself down on Peter's cock until he was fully inside her.
"Katie. I can't do this." Peter said. "You are off bounds."
But Katie was determined. "Shush! You are doing it." She replied. "If you don't tell, I won't either. I really am horny, and I need a fuck, not a relationship."
Peter smiled. "Like mother, like daughter." He whispered.
"Mmm." Said Katie. "Shut up and fuck me big boy." She still had the images of Suze racing through her head.
"I wanna ride this cock until I come." Her drunken bravado spoke now.
"Ok." Said Peter, "But we have to be quiet. We don't want to wake your mum and Alison."
"Aha." Thought Katie. "I knew there was something between them." She stored that away for future reference.
Peter rolled Katie onto her back. He hooked his muscular arms behind her knees and lifted them upwards towards her chest. Her cunt was now fully exposed. Peter entered Katie and pushed until he was fully inside.
Katie hissed her pleasure. "Yes."
Peter withdrew and slammed back into Katie. He began to pump her like a pile driver slamming himself fully into her and withdrawing almost completely. It didn't take long until Katie was announcing her oncoming orgasm and Peter placed his hand across her mouth to dampen the sound.
Katie's orgasm came like a huge wave and sent shockwaves through her whole body. Peter too was close and as he reached the point of no return he withdrew completely from Katie's cunt and shot his load onto her stomach.
They both lay there bathed in sweat and gasping for breath.
Katie threw her arm over Peter's chest and promptly fell asleep. Peter too, exhausted from all the sex feel soundly into sleep.
At 6am, Peter woke with a shock. He was accustomed to rising early and today was no exception.
His first thought was "Oh shit, where is Katie?"
As he looked around there was no sign of her.
"Phew." He thought.
Peter felt as if he had been dreaming. It was so surreal. But the sticky patch on the bed reminded him that it had been very real.
Peter laid back and thought about it. Katie was less than half his age.
"I should not be going there. But it was delicious too. But no. We can't do this. Or can we? What a dilemma."
Later, when Peter had showered and used a wet towel to remove the cum stain on the bed, he got dressed. To his surprise, he found a gift in his trouser pocket.
Lace panties with a note pinned to them.
It read.
"Thank you, Big Boy. That was delicious. I don't know your name, but I do know you've been fucking my mum. I hope that if you are here again that I may have the pleasure. As I said last night, I am looking for a good fuck, not a relationship. Kisses Katie."
Peter put the panties and the note in his pocket and went downstairs.
Leaving a note for Lucy and Alison saying. "My dear sweet ladies. I am going home with a sore cock and horny memories. Thank you. Hope we can do this again sometime."
Peter left the house via the back door and exited through the side gate of the garden. Today he had to concentrate on work, but he knew that his fantasies wouldn't leave him at peace for long.
To be continued in part 4, Based on a post by Ostrich Mack for Literotica.
-
Three-way with Lucy and Alison, takes a slap and tickle turn.
Based on a post by Ostrich Mack. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.
A New Player.I was bored.
My wife was at daycare which she attended every weekday since she became paralyzed in a car accident. We still loved each other and would never do anything to hurt each other emotionally.
Sex was physically impossible, and we had discussed my partnering with other women now and then to satisfy my urges. I had her blessing, as long as I didn't fall in love.
To that end I had experienced amazing days with Lucy. She was also living in our village. Married, she was not looking for a relationship, but searching for an outlet for her urges which her husband could not fill.
The last time we met, my good friend Andrea, recently divorced, was also involved and we ended in a hot threesome. Since then, Andrea had been a regular visitor to Lucy's.
So, I was bored at home, on my day off from work, and decided to go for a walk.
Pulling on my walking boots and a rainproof jacket, I headed out into the countryside. It was a pleasant morning and I brightened up considerably as I made my way along the walking paths through the lush countryside.
After 5K, I was coming to the end of my route when I bump into Lucy and a friend, who were also out for a walk.
"Hey Lucy," I said, "Fancy meeting you here."
"Hi Peter," she replied, and stood on her toes to kiss my cheek. "This is Alison, an old friend from my college days."
"Hi Alison, nice to meet you," I said.
"Nice to meet you too Peter," said Alison. "Lucy told me lots about you."
"Oh-oh," I said laughing. "Hopefully all good." I added.
"Oh yeah," Alison replied.
I was a little embarrassed, but I didn't let it show. I had never thought that Lucy would have shared our sexual exploits with her friends.
Looking at the sky, I said "It looks like it's going to rain."
As soon as I had spoken, the first drops began to fall. Quickly the drops became a downpour, and we were getting soaked as we stood there.
"Quick," said Lucy, "My house is closest, Let's make a run for it."
We took off at a sprint and within a couple of minutes, we were at Lucy's front door.
Lucy opened the door and we piled into the hallway.
Laughing and gasping for breath, we stood there dripping wet from the downpour.
Our clothes were soaked through, and we were cold.
"I have towels upstairs." Said Lucy. "Wait here and I will fetch them."
She was gone for a minute and came downstairs with a huge stack of towels.
"Here take a couple each." She said.
We accepted the towels gratefully and started trying to dry ourselves off, but we were so soaked through that it had little effect.
"Okay," said Lucy. "There is only one thing we can do. Strip off, and we can put the wet clothes in the dryer."
Alison blushed.
"Come on!" said Lucy. "It’s not as if I haven't seen you naked before."
Alison blushed even more, her face turning bright red.
A gentleman as always, I said, "I'll just go into the kitchen, so you won't have to worry about me peeking."
I went into the kitchen, stripped off my wet clothes and wrapped a towel around my waist.
Returning to the hallway, I saw that Alison and Lucy had also divested themselves of their clothes and were wrapped in towels.
Lucy invited us into the sitting room and said, "I'll make us some tea."
We took a seat. Lucy's house was luxuriously furnished. No expense spared and really well presented. Lucy and her husband weren't short of money.
Alison took a seat, struggling to cover herself fully with the towel. She was pretty.
Her long blond hair hung over her shoulders and framed a very pretty face. Her freckled face was typical of that 'Girl next door' beauty. Her body was more rounded than Lucy's petite frame. Her tits were bigger and more rounded. Her hips were wider, and her ass was a size larger that Lucy.
I was a lover of thinner women with small tits. But I was also not averse to fuller models.
"So, Alison," I said. "What has Lucy been telling you about me?"
"Oh, just about everything." She replied.
"Shit," I said. "You must think me some kind of pervert." I said.
"Au Contraire," Alison replied. "Her stories made me curious. After all, Lucy told you about me."
Puzzled, I asked. "Did she? I can't remember that she mentioned your name."
"Maybe not by name, but she told you that she had experimented in college. That was me. I was her lover for a short time at college. We enjoyed ourselves before going on to get respectfully married."
"Ah ok, I get it." I said remembering that during our last afternoon with Andrea, Lucy had told us she had experimented with another woman in her college days.
Just then Lucy returned with a tray with tea and cookies.
"You've been very naughty." I said to her.
"How so?" replied Lucy.
"Telling our secrets to Alison." I answered.
"Alison is my BFF; I share everything. with her." Said Lucy.
Jokingly I swatted Lucy's ass with my palm.
"Ouch!" she cried and swatted me back.
"Now now," said Alison. "Play nice you, guys."
"I don't think so." I said and grabbed Lucy, pulling her over my knees.
"Ooh a spanking," said Alison, quoting the Monty Python film.
Lucy's ass was exposed as the towel was not big enough to cover it now that she was bent over. I caressed her cheek with my hand.
"May I also have a spanking kind sir?" Alison asked.
I hesitated. This was dangerous ground for me and something I had never done or even contemplated before.
Lucy looked at me and winked.
"If you would be so kind. I know Alison would enjoy it." she said.
Lucy stood up and took Alison by her hands. She led her to the dining table and got her to bend over with her chest on the table and her ass exposed where the towel which had ridden up.
Lucy walked around the table and took Alison's hands in hers and extended Alison’s arms across the table.
She smiled at me and said. "Now you can spank her properly."
I stood up, very unsure of myself and asked, "Alison, is that what you would like?"
Alison replied. "Peter, my cunt is already dripping in anticipation of a good spanking. Please do it."
I walked over to her and felt her ass cheek with my hand, rubbing it softly. She moaned.
I raised my hand and with a sharp, short, swing, I slapped her right cheek.
"Come on, that was weak." Alison said. "You can do better."
I took aim and slapped her again with a lot more power.
"Yes, that's better" Alison said. "Again."
I obliged and the next slap was on her left cheek.
Alison's was dripping from her cunt; she clearly was turned on by this.
Five slaps later I had decided that it was enough.
Lucy ordered me to take her place and to hold onto Alison's hands.
I did so and looked into Alison's eyes as Lucy took her place behind Alison's round ass.
Lucy began to gently tickle Alison's ass cheeks with her fingers, interspersed with light slaps.
Then she went on her knees behind Alison and started to work on Alison with her tongue.
Gentle kisses on Alison’s ass cheeks, followed by licks to her exposed cunt made Alison moan with pleasure. Lucy started to lick from Alison's cunt to her ass hole.
Alison was shaking. Her voice was shaking as she said, "Just like old times Lucy, You still have the talent."
Lucy pushed her tongue in Alison’s cunt, eliciting a cry of ecstasy.
Lucy was unstoppable. She had tasted Alison's juices and wanted to make her cum.
I held Alison’s hands firmly, preventing her from changing position. She was at our mercy.
My cock was getting harder and harder as I observed Lucy pleasuring Alison's cunt.
Alison was crying out, "That's it, eat my cunt."
My towel fell to the floor exposing my erection. Alison raised an eyebrow and said. "Wait, pull me further over the table."
I pulled her so that her head was hanging just over the edge of the table.
She opened her mouth and said, "Here with that cock."
I didn't argue and brought my cock to her lips.
Alison sucked the head of my cock between her lips and started to lick it with her tongue. The feeling was amazing. My body shocked from her licking.
Lucy was working Alison's cunt with her fingers.
"Hmmm" she moaned on my hard cock.
I pushed further in her mouth her tongue licking lower on my cock and just above my balls.
One of Alison's hands came free, and she used this to caress my balls.
"Come for me baby." Cried Lucy redoubling her efforts.
Alison was close and we pushed her harder on both sides. It was too much, and she started to wail. Sucking harder and harder on my cock, I felt her start to tremble. Gently at first but increasingly more violent. Alison released my cock, and her hands flew to her cunt, where she furiously rubbed her clit. Then she came. A crashing devastating orgasm, taking her to a place seldom visited. Her body convulsed and her cunt started to squirt cum all over the table.
Lucy bent forward and licked her leaking cunt, lapping up her cum.
Alison went into a fetal position, her body pulsating.
We got her off the table and laid her on the couch where she lay whimpering.
Lucy looked me in the eyes expectantly. I knew she was not done yet.
"Come with me." She said, "I need you."
"Okay." I said.
Lucy took my hand and we ascended the stairs to the guest room.
She took off her towel and stood in her naked beauty before me.
"Make love to me." She said. "I need it badly"
I knelt in front of her, worshiping her body. She walked away and laid on the bed.
I joined her there and laid down beside her. Her soft hands caressed my body, exploring every part of me. I did the same, caressing her tits, teasing her nipples. I massaged her tits, pinched her nipples until they were rock hard and then I bent toward her.
"I want your tits." I said.
"Take them." She replied.
And I did. Gently licking and biting on her nipples I generated an energy which radiated though her whole body. She squirmed under me.
"I want your cunt." I said.
"Take it." She said.
And I did. I moved my fingers through her lips, gently inserting my finger between her silken folds. I moved my mouth down her, kissing her belly button and going further downwards to her perfect mound.
Lucy anxiously pushed me downwards. I reached her outer lips with my mouth and dived right in.
"Holy mother." She cried out.
I licked her gently, exploring her delicious cunt with my tongue.
Lucy was thrashing about, struggling to keep herself from coming too soon.
I found her clit and took it between my lips, squeezing gently. Lucy reacted wildly. Her legs started flailing about.
"Holy smoke." She cried out.
The she couldn't take it anymore and she pushed me away from her.
"Peter, I need a cock in me" she said, "Please," she begged.
My hard on was raging, and she lay back spreading her legs to give me access to her throbbing cunt.
I place my cock at her dripping entrance and pushed myself gently in her.
"Oh yes!" she cried,
We sat quietly with my cock in her. I started to gently move in and out, teasing her a little.
Lucy was desperate to come. She rolled me onto my back and went to squat over my engorged cock.
"That's better," Lucy said with a smile.
With her hands on my chest, Lucy proceeded to lower herself slowly onto my cock until I was fully inside her.
Slowly she raised herself, only to lower her cunt over my cock. Again she rose and again she fell. Lucy picked up a rhythm and I soon followed, thrusting my hips upward to meet her every downward movement.
"Uh, uh, uh." She grunted, her voice becoming animalistic.
Up and down she went, faster and faster until I could feel her cunt tighten around my cock. She was close and so was I.
I slowed her down. She glared at me.
"Don't you dare." She seemed to say.
But still, she came down a little from her high.
Then up again almost to the point of no return.
And then down again. Lucy was panting, desperate.
I kept her from going over the edge, slowing her down each time she got near.
Alison walked into the room. Apparently, she had recovered from her earth shattering orgasm and was up for some more play.
"Can I help?" she asked.
Lucy couldn't answer.
"Sure." I replied.
Alison approached the bed.
She sat behind Lucy and brought her hands from behind onto Lucy's tits cupping them and pinching Lucy's nipples.
Lucy groaned. She was no longer able to express herself in words.
I started to push my cock upward into Lucy's sopping cunt and she responded by rising until my cock head was between her engorged lips, only to sink down until my cock was deep inside her.
Lucy's was leaking over my balls and it was obvious that she was close.
Lucy rose and fell, each time impaling herself on my hard cock. Alison fondled and teased her nipples until Lucy went over the edge.
Lucy impaled herself for the last time on my cock and sat very still for a second.
Then it came. Slowly, almost imperceptibly her orgasm started to build. She was shaking and crying at the same time.
"Oh yes, oh yes, oh yes. What have you done to me?" she cried.
She turned and kissed Alison who was still teasing her nipples. Alison kissed her passionately back.
Lucy's cunt was leaking copious amount of juice over me and she was shaking and crying at the same time.
Finally with a shudder she fell forward onto me and her breathing slowly slowed down.
We lay there, caressing each other. Three lovers at peace.
Alison looked at me. "You didn't come?" she asked.
"No." I said. "But that is not important. I am so happy that you both did."
Alison had other ideas.
"Come here to me." She said. "I want to make you come."
I moved over to her.
She laid back on the bed and spread her legs to give me access to her cunt.
"I need a cock too." She said.
I entered her and gently moved until my cock was buried in her cunt.
She was not as tight as Lucy, but she was soft and warm.
"Hard." She said, "I like it rough."
Moving faster and harder I slammed my cock in her cunt. I grabbed her hips to give me more power.
It didn't take long before she was panting, "Fuck me hard. I'm your bitch. Slam that cock into me."
I was not far away and increased the pace and the power, stroking in and out of her cunt.
Alison was already wet from her first orgasm, and it was easy to slide in and out of her.
Lucy watched, her hand between her legs. Her eyes were half glazed from her orgasm.
I felt my orgasm rising and saw Allison's eyes begin to glaze over. She was sighing softly with each stroke, getting closer and closer to her peak.
Then she began to sing it out. "Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh my sweet mother, oh fuck! Yes, Yes, Yes," she cried. "I'm cumming."
This sent me over the edge, and I started to come, spurting my seed into her waiting cunt. Rope after rope of hot semen filled her up.
"Yes, fill me up with your cum. Fill my slut cunt with your seed," Alison cried out, before she collapsed.
We both spasmed on the bed, our orgasms taking complete control over our bodies.
And then. Peace, quiet, tenderness. We held each other and gently hugged until we came back down to earth.
We laid there for a while, saying nothing.
Lucy spoke first. "That was so great. Thank you both so much. Alison, I hope you had a good time."
"Oh boy, That was probably the craziest afternoon I have ever had." Alison replied.
"Sky rockets in flight, Afternoon delight." I said and the two women started to laugh.
"Thank you so much "I said, "I really enjoyed that unexpected treat."
Somewhere in the house, the dryer announced that our clothes were dry.
We dressed reluctantly and said our goodbyes before parting ways.
We promised to rendezvous again when Alison was visiting. But who knows when that might happen.
Peter’s details his Last Orders of the day.It was a slow day at work. I had the late shift in our hotel and had finished all my outstanding tasks. All that remained was a last round to ensure everything was locked up for the night, before I headed to my own bed.
Off I went, checking the external doors to make sure they were secure, circling through the hotel and returning to the bar and lounge.
All of the guests had retired, or so I thought, until I spotted a couple by the open hearth.
As I approached them, I was quite taken with the red head lounging across her partner's lap. She had long tumbling ginger curls, which framed her pretty face. Her bee stung lips were adorned with a reddish-orange lipstick and her eyes with a greenish eye-shadow that accentuated her hazel eyes.
I estimated her to be in her late twenties. She was dressed beautifully in a flowing summer dress which reached to just below her knees, The dress was, I thought, silk as it had that sheen and was decorated with a summer flower design.
On her feet she wore a pair of green sandals. Her toenails were immaculately varnished with a similar color to her lipstick. Being a ginger myself, I always had a thing for redheads.
Her partner was dressed in a smart polo with chinos and also wore sandals. He was a handsome guy, and I estimated him to be slightly older than his girlfriend. He wore an expensive watch on his arm which suggested he was not short of money.
"Good evening," I said. "Can I get you a drink before we close the bar?"
"Oh yes please," the woman answered. "May I please have a wine spritzer? and you Julian? What would you like?"
She flashed a smile at me which lit up the room.
"I'll have a rum and coke please," said Julian.
Off I went to fix their drinks. "It might be a late night after all," I thought.
On returning I placed the drinks on the low table in front of them.
"Enjoying your stay?" I asked.
"Very much so." Julian replied. "Tess, be a dear and hand me my glass." he asked.
Tess leaned forward, slipping slightly out of his lap, and turning toward the table to reach out and grab his glass. She was now sitting facing forward on his lap, and as she leaned, her summer dress fell forward affording a full view of her tits. Tess wasn't wearing a bra and her tits hung free in all their glory under her loose dress.
I couldn't help but take a peek, and Tess caught my eye just at the same moment. She smiled and said nothing. I guess she wasn't bothered that a perfect stranger was admiring her body.
"Yes, we love it here, "said Tess. "The countryside is beautiful for walks, and it is so quiet, we can get up to all sorts of mischief without worrying about being caught."
I was curious. "What sort of mischief do you mean?" I asked.
"Will you join us for a drink?" Tess asked.
"Don't mind if I do," I replied.
I tapped a beer at the bar and rejoined them, sitting opposite them in an armchair.
"I'm Peter, by the way," I said by way of introduction.
"Nice to meet you Peter," they both replied. "Cheers," they said, raising their glasses.
I toasted them back and asked, "So what kind of mischief?"
Tess blushed slightly. "Well, we kind of like doing 'it' outdoors and in public places."
"Doing it?" I blurted out, and immediately wanted to slap myself for being so obtuse. "Oh; ! doing it." I said slowly as if it had just dawned on me what 'it' was.
"Yes." said Tess. "Why just yesterday we found a secluded spot in the forest and Julian just hitched up my dress, bent me over a tree stump, and gave me a good seeing to."
Julian smiled but didn't say anything.
Not sure if this was a prank, I asked Tess. "Weren't you worried about getting caught?"
"No, not at all. That's part of the thrill. Knowing that someone might just happen by and see you in flagrante delicto." she answered. "And yesterday that happened too. Just as we were finishing, we noticed another couple watching from a short distance. It must have been hot too, because the other woman had her hand down her partner's shorts, and he was rubbing her tits."
I laughed out loud. "Oh my god. That must have been a sight for sore eyes. Were you naked?" I asked.
"No but the front of my dress was open, and my tits were hanging out," Tess replied.
"Weren't you embarrassed?" I asked.
"A little" Tess answered. "But also really turned on too. I came so hard, didn't I Julian?" she asked.
Julian simply nodded.
"So let me get this straight," I said. "You like to fuck in the woods, and if people are watching, then, all the better."
"Yes, you got it." said Julian. "We like to be watched whilst we do the dirty."
All of this was making Tess squirm a little. She turned her head and kissed Julian.
Their drinks were empty, and I offered to refill them, which they graciously accepted. I made sure to mix doubles for them and tapped a beer for myself.
This was one conversation I didn't want to miss, never having heard anything like this in our sleepy hotel.
I sat back down and noticed that Tess had changed her position slightly. They had been whispering.
"Cheers," I said.
They raised their glasses.
Somehow it seemed that these were not their first drinks of the evening and Tess especially seemed a little tipsy. Her inhibitions seemed to be lowered by the alcohol.
"But how did you get together?" I asked. "And "How did you get into all this?"
"At work." They both answered.
"Ok, but how?" I asked.
"Well," said Tess. "My firm was doing an audit for Julian's company. I'm a chartered accountant."
"So," I thought. "Smart and beautiful. This woman has it all."
"The audit involved me working closely with Julian for several days, going over the accounts from the previous years. Julian is in retail. We were working at a desk in his office and were sitting very close to each other to try and make sense of the books." Tess continued.
"As you can see, Julian is rather handsome, so I was immediately attracted to him. I wasn't sure if Julian felt the same about me. That is until day three, when he asked me if I would like to look at the expansion to their store which was being renovated next door.
During our lunch break we decided to have a look around. Julian was showing how the displays would be set up and how their vision for a modern store was being realized. Halfway round, Julian just grabbed me from behind and began to kiss my neck. I was already hot under the collar from being next to this handsome guy all day, so I reciprocated and soon we were making out as if there was no tomorrow.
I was so aroused, and I guess Julian was too. Before I knew it we were behind the store displays and he pinned me face first against the wall. He lifted my dress and shoved my panties aside and fucked me hard and fast. Julian has a lovely cock and I enjoyed it so much that it didn't take long for me to come.
Because there were contractors working, I couldn't cry out which made it even more exciting. In fact, there was a mirror next to me and I could see them sitting at the far end of the store, eating lunch, blissfully unaware of our horny goings-on." Tess blushed from the memory.
She continued. "Ever since, we have been inseparable. Our sex life is amazing, and we have developed a taste for fucking outdoors or in public places. I guess the danger of getting caught by strangers just adds to the thrill."
"Yes, and as you can see, Tess is also a beautiful woman." Said Julian. "I am so lucky to have found her."
"Wow." I said, "But what was the most exciting time that you did it?"
They looked at each other and smiled and spoke simultaneously "The lingerie store."
"Tell me." I begged.
"Well," said Tess. "We went shopping for new lingerie. You know, something to spice things up a bit."
"I can't imagine you would need to spice it up more." I laughed. "But go on.'"
"So, we entered this exclusive boutique and for some reason we both went different directions. I made a line for the hold-up stockings and was browsing when the sales assistant asked if she could help. She was pretty. Quite small with dark hair in a bob and a white almost see through blouse and black mini-skirt. She had small boobs and a pert rounded bubble ass.
I told her what the idea was, and she was immediately enthusiastic, choosing some sets of bras, panties and stay-ups for me. She then escorted me to the changing rooms so that I could try them on.
In the meantime, Julian was looking for me, having lost sight of me as I went to the changing rooms. He approached the sales assistant who was standing at the desk.
She obviously didn't hear him approach her as she was engrossed in her telephone. Julian caught a glimpse of the screen and realized that she was watching me change into the lingerie. She was rubbing herself with one hand under her miniskirt.
Julian leaned over the desk and whispered to her "She is beautiful, don't you think?" upon which the sales assistant jumped and began to cry out.
"Oh my god! Oh my god! I'm sorry, I'm sorry. We have the cameras for security reasons, but I couldn't help myself. Please forgive me, I didn't mean anything by it."
"Don't worry." Julian replied. "I'm not going to rat you out. But maybe you could help her with her choice as I can see that she has doubts."
The sales assistant blushed and nodded silently before scurrying away to the changing room.
I was looking in the mirror when the assistant knocked and opened the door. She asked if she could help.
I told her I couldn't decide which set I wanted. (obviously I didn't know yet that she had been spying on me)
She asked me to take off the set I had on and to try on the other one. I was never embarrassed to be naked in public, so I did just that. I should have known when she gasped at my naked body that there was something more going on.
Trying on the second set, she helped me adjust the bra straps so that they displayed my tits perfectly. She lingered a little bit too long and brushed over my nipples when she did so, making them stand to attention.
Next Julian knocked on the door and came in. The assistant was embarrassed and exited the booth to leave us to discuss which set we wanted.
Julian, of course, had other ideas. His hands were all over me, teasing me. Pinching my nipples hard, so that my cunt began to leak into the new panties.
"Well, I guess we'll take this set then," I said.
"Yes." Said Julian. "Take it off so we can get it bagged. But leave the stay-ups on."
He sat on the stool in the booth and watched me take off the panties.
"And the bra." He said.
I unhooked the bra and stood naked except for the stay-up stockings before him.
Julian ordered me to come to him, and I did. He pulled me into his lap, and I straddled him cowgirl style.
Julian slid off his shorts, took out his lovely cock, and I slid down letting him enter my juicy cunt.
Slowly, quietly we fucked, with me riding him like I was on horseback.
Suddenly we heard a gasp from the cubicle next to us.
Julian put his hand over my mouth and whispered in my ear. "That will be the sales assistant, who was spying on you just now."
Then he called her. "Excuse me, can you come and help us."
At this stage I was already having an orgasm at the thought of being spied upon in this position.
Quietly the door to the cubicle opened and a very red faced sales assistant walked in.
Julian invited her to take a seat on the other stool.
Without a word she sat down staring at us.
Julian and I began to fuck again, building up the tempo until I was riding him like he was a bucking bronco.
The sales assistant opened her legs, revealing that she had shed her underwear and began to finger herself furiously. Then she opened her blouse and pulled her designer bra below her tits. She was pinching her nipples with one hand and frigging herself with the other.
Julian had me dismount and turn to face her. He had me mount him that way. I slid down until he had filled my cunt completely and I began to ride his cock.
The sales assistant came to kneel in front of me, still frigging herself and reached out to grab my nipples, pinching them. I grabbed her nipples too and caressed her tits which made her moan with pleasure.
All this sent me over the edge, and I came for the second time leaking onto Julian’s thighs.
My orgasm sent the assistant over the edge too and she came long and hard, screaming it out.
Julian kept pumping me harder and harder until he too reached his peak and exploded inside me.
After a moment Julian said to the sales assistant. "We'll take this set. But you only need to bag the panties and the two bras. My girlfriend will keep the stay-ups on."
The sales assistant mouthed something, but no sound came from her mouth. She grabbed the clothes and went out to ring everything up.
I pulled on my dress and shoes and walked arm in arm with Julian to the register, where we paid.
As we were leaving Julian said to the sales assistant. "Your secret is our secret, and our secret is yours, right?". She understood and nodded to him.
As we went to exit the store, we noticed that the doors were locked, and the closed sign already hung facing outward. That sneaky sales assistant had closed early in anticipation of some action. Well, she certainly wasn't disappointed.
She unlocked the door and without a further word we left. Me commando with the breeze cooling off my cunt as I walked with my lover." Tess concluded her story.
"Wow that was a hot story." I said. "Another drink perhaps?"
"Oh yes please, but for me a Cava if you don't mind. Julian?" asked Tess.
"Yes, for me too." He replied.
I quickly refreshed their drinks and returned to the table.
Then Julian spoke. It was strange as Tess had been the one to tell everything up to now.
"Then there was the time on the train." He said. "That was also really hot."
"Oh, do tell." I answered.
"Well," Julian said. "We had been out for dinner and had a bit too much to drink. Tess always gets horny if she is tipsy. Like she is now, by the way. Anyway, we decided to take the train home as we live a good distance from the center of town, and we just made the last train with seconds to spare. We had to sprint, and we jumped on board just as the whistle went.
We were both out of breath and we crashed onto a seat facing the back of the train.
Tess began to tease me and was kissing and tickling me at every chance. I grabbed her wrists and held her so that she couldn't tickle me, but she just leaned forward and kissed.
Well as she was already horny, it turned into a heavy kissing session.
I let go of her wrists and started to tease her blouse out of her skirt. I moved my hands up her body inside her blouse and moved to her back, where I unclasped her bra. Tess did that trick and in no time her bra was removed through her sleeve and found its way into my pocket.
Now I moved my hands onto her tits, massaging and teasing her nipples. She has magnificent tits, you know. Ah yes! you got a glimpse already." Said Julian.
I blushed a little and said, "Yes, they are magnificent. Sorry Tess, I couldn't help peeking."
"No problem." Said Tess and began to open the buttons of her dress. She stopped at the fourth button and said, "Maybe later."
For now, her dress was clinging neatly to her tits, but you could see the outline and her nipples were stiff as bullets.
Julian continued his story. "Anyhow, Tess was horny, and I was teasing her nipples making her need for sex even more dire. She started to hitch up her skirt to get easy access to her panties, when all of a sudden, we noticed that there was someone else in our carriage.
A skinny blond woman, I guess early twenties, was sitting, just staring at us.
Tess didn't care at this stage and slid her panties off. They also found their way into my pocket.
Tess said to me. "I need to fuck you now Julian."
"Easy Tess." I replied. "We have company."
"Where?" she asked.
I pointed out the woman staring in our direction.
"I don't care. Let her look. The more the merrier." Said Tess.
I was also tipsy and thought, "Why the hell not?"
So we stood up and I undid my trousers. Tess took hold of the pole in between the seat backs and bent over. She presented her perfect ass to me.
As she did so, the woman, who had been sitting at the other end of the carriage moved toward us.
She took a seat directly behind and continued to stare at us. She was almost in Tess's face at this stage.
I had a raging hard-on and entered Tess from behind. She was sopping wet so it went easily.
We just went at it like beasts.
Tess stared back at the woman who at this stage had also started to rub herself. They never broke eye-contact.
I was pumping Tess like a piston, but she didn't come. Seems like the alcohol had numbed her cunt a little. My cock just stayed hard as a rod because of the horniness of the situation.
I kept on slamming into Tess's cunt, but it seemed to be going nowhere. That was until Tess raised her upper body and shoulders a little higher along the pole.
Now every time I slammed into her, I reached her clit too.
That woke her up, and pretty soon she was mewling like a kitten. She came crashing to an orgasm, but begged me to keep going as I was still hard as a rock.
And I did.
Our spectator was still watching, but also began to moan from her own rubbing.
Then I felt my orgasm begin to build and I said, "Oh Tess, here it comes baby." I know that sounds corny, but the alcohol and the sex combined didn't make for erudite conversation, if you know what I mean.
I came, and I kept coming, again and again and again. Tess came too, but this time she was silent. Her body was shaking, and her legs almost gave way.
We fell back onto our seats and both of us smiled at our watcher.
She had also come and quickly readjusted her clothes. She got out at the next stop, and we continued to our station.
"So, Peter, we've told you our little dirty secret. What's yours?" asked Tess.
"Well," I said. "Every now and then I get to go on a play date with a woman from the village.
I met her through our kids school as her daughter was in the same class as ours.
The first time we got together was at the school play. We were sitting next to her with her husband on her other side. She secretly got her hand in my trousers and worked me up to an orgasm. Her husband was right beside her and had no clue what was going on. I also fingered her to a climax after she had handed me her underwear during the intermission.
A good friend of mine was sitting behind us and she saw everything.
After that she came to my house to claim back her lingerie and we ended up fucking each other senseless. She's married but doesn't get the sex she wants from her husband. He travels often, and when he is away, we get to play.
The second time she visited, the friend who witnessed the school play thing was there and we ended up in a threesome.
The most recent adventure was with another friend of hers, who was into light BDSM and who is bisexual. And that was hot"
"That sounds amazing, especially the masturbation in public. And your wife is okay with that?" Tessa asked wide eyed.
"She is handicapped and can't have sex. We've talked about it, and I have her blessing as long as I don't betray her emotionally." I replied.
Tess giggled for a bit. "Oh my god. Three sexual deviants sitting together. Where will that lead to?" she asked with one eyebrow raised.
We fell silent for a bit and pondered what had just been said.
"I have an idea," Tess said, breaking the silence.
Both Julian and I sat straight in our chairs, listening attentively.
"Julian and I love being watched as we fuck, and you Peter, have a penchant for threesomes, right?"
I nodded, holding my breath for what was coming.
"How about, Julian and I fuck now, right here, and you can watch us. Would you like that.?"
Now, I am not much of a voyeur, but the thought of seeing Tess get thoroughly fucked did turn me on.
Tess looked at my tented crotch and smiled.
"I think we know the answer." she said.
Julian moved a little uncomfortably and adjusted his chinos. Tess smiled.
"Looks like Julian is up for it too." she said.
"I don't know, I wouldn't want to impose." I said.
"No imposition at all." Tess replied. "We just told you that we love to be watched."
I suggested another round of drinks and headed back to the bar to refresh our glasses. On my way I adjusted my erect cock in my trousers so that it wouldn't be uncomfortable.
With the drinks made, I returned to Tess and Julian. Tess was a little flushed in her face from excitement.
We toasted once more. "To pervs and kinkiness," said Tess.
"Amen to that." I replied.
Tess downed her drink in one, as did Julian. Tess stood up and hitched her dress above her hips. She hooked her thumbs in her panties and slowly slid them down her long legs to the floor.
In doing so she revealed her cunt. Neatly groomed with a small patch of ginger pubes. On seeing the ginger hair, my cock twitched urgently, calling for attention.
Tess handed her panties to me. "A souvenir." she said.
She turned to Julian, her back to me, and bent over to open his zipper and button. Her dress was still hitched above her waist, and I got a view of her freckled ass.
Julian lifted his hips out of the chair and the chinos were around his ankles.
"You don't mind if I get him ready, do you?" Tess asked.
I shook my head.
Tess got on her knees, taking Julian’s cock out of his trousers in her hand and slowly stroked it fully erect.
Julian’s cock was huge. At least 10 inches long and fat. Mine is average but it would seem small in comparison to him.
Tess bent over and licked the head of Julian’s cock. Then she took the head in her mouth, sucking and licking it.
"Umm hmm." she hummed.
Julian had his eyes closed.
I was transfixed by what I was watching. It was like a live porno being acted out in front of me, and it made me very horny.
Tess swallowed most of Julian's cock and bobbed up and down on him for a minute.
He grabbed her by the sides of her head and gently lifted her off him. He smiled.
Tess stood up again and faced me. The front of her dress was completely loose, and her beautiful tits hung out. I would say she was a well filled c-cup. Freckled orbs with pink areolas and nipples standing to attention.
Tess began to slowly sit down. Julian pointed his cock at her opening, and she sat on him. Very slowly her labia opened to accept his huge cock. Tess pulled her skirt up to let me see.
Her cunt was stretched wide by Julian, and she panted a little whilst trying to accommodate his girth.
Tess slid slowly down on Julian until she was sitting on his pelvic bone. Julian had filled her up completely.
Tess raised herself up until Julian’s cock was almost out of her and sank slowly back down again.
"Slowly my lover." she said to him.
"I know." he replied. He moved his hands to her tits, pinching each nipple and stroking gently. Tess shuddered.
Tess moved gently and deliciously up and down Julian's cock, creating a languid rhythm. She closed her eyes and concentrated on the feeling of him filling and then almost emptying her cunt.
She gradually increased the pace as her cunt grew accustomed to his size and cried out softly every time she reached the bottom of his cock.
I watched, fascinated. No words were spoken, just a gentle sigh and a grunt here and there.
Tess was lost in the rhythm and the feeling inside her cunt. Julian reveled in the way her cunt caressed his cock.
I was just lost. I opened my fly and fished out my cock, stroking it slowly whilst watching the fuck.
Tess opened her eyes. She looked directly at me. This brought it all up notch and she began to make small grimaces of pleasure as Julian began to thrust his hips up to meet her movements.
Tess started to cry out. "Oh yes, oh yes, Peter, do you see me?"
"I see you, Tess." I replied. "You're beautiful. It's making me so horny just watching you get fucked by that huge cock."
Julian grunted and pushed her even harder. Her hair flew around as her rhythm increased further. Her tits were bouncing up and down with her movement.
Tess began to frantically move up and down Julian’s cock. She was close.
"Come closer Peter." she said.
I moved until I was sitting on the table in front of her. She grabbed my erection and began to pump it up and down.
And then with a loud yell she came. "ah, yes yes yes." she cried out. Julian kept on pumping into her through her orgasm causing her to moan.
"Uh, un, un." she cried. "Keep going, my lover. Watch me come, Peter."
Julian was frantically pumping now, his face red from the effort.
And then suddenly he stopped. With a roar he ejaculated into Tess's warm folds. She smiled and said soothingly to him. "That's it my lover, fill me with your cum. Give it all to me."
Tess settled on Julian's lap, his cock still inside her.
She still had my cock in her hand, pumping it now gently. I just sat in front of her, hypnotized by everything that had occurred.
"Aw poor Peter doesn't know what's come over him." Tess said.
She leaned forward and kissed me on the cheek. "Thank you, Peter, for watching. It made us come harder than ever. Now come for me too."
She increased the pace of her strokes, and I felt my seed rising.
My cock sprayed cum over her hand and her dress, and I awoke from my trance.
"Good man Peter," said Tess. "Now if you'll excuse us, we are going upstairs. As soon as Julian is hard again, I am going to let him fuck my brains out. But when I close my eyes, I will imagine you watching us."
Tess stood. Her dress fell back, and she adjusted the front. She was once again the elegant woman from the start of the evening.
Julian also dressed himself and offered me his hand. "Thanks Peter," he said. "That was intense."
He put his arm around Tess, and they walked towards the lift. Tess looked back towards me and blew me a kiss before they entered the lift and disappeared into the night.
I tidied up the bar, switched off the lights, and headed for bed shaking my head in disbelief at the events of the evening.
The next day, Tess and Julian had already checked out before I got to work.
We never had the pleasure of welcoming them back, but it's safe to say they left a lasting impression.
To be continued in part 3, Based on a post by Ostrich Mack for Literotica.
-
Hot wife visits my home after erotic event at the school play..
Based on a post by Ostrich Mack. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.
It was a typical evening activity for the school year. The sixth-year kids would perform their End of year play before graduation to high school.
Having already seen two of our own kids perform before their excited parents, in past years, I knew how the evening normally went. I could never have expected that the entertainment would take the turn that it did and change my life forever in a positive way.
My Marriage with Celibacy.I’m Peter Talbot. I’ve been married for twenty years, we had been through a lot together, but a few years earlier my wife had gone through a serious car accident which left her paralyzed and completely dependent. Sex was out of the question and the result was 3 years of forced celibacy.
I still love her, but the lack of a sex life was frustrating.
This also meant that I went to the play alone.
Parental Society.The mood amongst the parents was relaxed, and rather jovial, as we mixed before the theatre was opened.
There I met Lucy and her husband Mark, whose daughter also featured in the play. Lucy was a petite woman of forty odd years with a pretty face dark curly hair to her shoulders and olive skin. Her husband Mark, was very tall and a very handsome man. He was also very charming and much admired by the local ladies. Mark travelled over the world to the most extreme places just to photograph rare birds.
Lucy didn't share Mark's enthusiasm and stayed home when he was off on his trips.
Lucy and I had also socialized recently when the kids were on school camp. We ended up after a hectic day with all the parents in a bar that evening. There, after a few drinks, an incident between myself and Lucy took place that had stuck in my mind for a long time.
The bar was dark and full of customers which meant we were propped in a small corner.. Lucy stood just in front of me chatting with another mother, when I noticed that she kept brushing her ass against my crotch. Subtly at first but as more drinks were consumed, the contact was longer and harder. Seeing that she was an attractive woman my cock began to react and soon I had a hard-on.
Nothing further happened that evening. But as we parted, Lucy gave me a long sensuous look.
Feeling guilty I went home and told my wife about the evening. She was not bothered, and even said that she understood my sexual frustration. She went as far as to say that if I found someone to relieve the tension then I had her blessing.
That was a couple of months before the school play, but it never left my mind. Now with Lucy standing before me I had to think back on that evening. I blushed a little as Mark was standing next to her. Of course, I wasn't planning to interfere with their marital bliss.
We made small talk until the doors opened and went ahead to our seats. By coincidence, my seat was next to Lucy on my left and Mark on the other side of her. We were in the middle if a row. The rows behind were raised in a theatre style. It was warm so I took off my sweater and placed it in my lap.
Lucy leaned towards me and said in a sultry voice, "I hope you enjoy the entertainment."
"That’s an odd choice of words," I thought, but soon dismissed it.
Soon, the lights were dimmed, and the show began. It was a typical school play with music and plenty of humorous sketches. The kids had practiced endlessly, and it showed.
Mark was totally engrossed in the play as their only child, Katy, was the star of the show.
After the first act, I suddenly felt shocked to feel a hand on my thigh. Not sure how to react, I glanced to my left and saw that Lucy was looking at me with a naughty gleam in her eyes. Her right hand rested on my thigh and her left hand on her husband's arm.
"Shush," she whispered softly.
Luckily, my sweater covered her hand as she slowly began to rub upwards in the direction of my crotch and then downwards again.
I was mortified and not sure what to do. Lucy became bolder, and the strokes moved higher and higher until she was rubbing my cock through my jeans.
After three years of enforced celibacy, my cock didn't need much more than this to get fully hard.
I wasn't following the play anymore and was shocked when the lights went up for the intermission. Most of the audience stood up for a bathroom break. Lucy also stood up to go and wanted to pass in front of me.
Because the rows of seats were closely placed, this meant she had to step over my feet to get by.
In doing so, she stumbled. In an effort to keep her balance, she placed her hand on my shoulder and leaned towards me.
Lucy had a very smart single-tited dress on, which, as she leaned forward, opened, giving a view of her tits. She was not large-tited, but she filled her designer bra well.
Lucy looked me straight in the eyes and whispered, "Like what you see?"
Not waiting for a response, she straightened herself and left.
Mark stayed in his seat and spoke enthusiastically about the play. I was still rock hard and very uncomfortable as I had been aroused by his wife's attention.
A few minutes later, the second act was announced, and the lights were dimmed.
Lucy hadn't returned yet, but just as the show began again, she reappeared.
Slowly making her way through the row, she got as far as my seat and stumbled again. This time, I put out my hand to prevent her from falling.
Since I was seated, I tried to be discreet and support her at hip level. However, I missed the mark and my hand ended up going through the split at the front of her dress onto her bare thigh.
In my mind, I thought, "Oh shit."
To my surprise, Lucy made a half squat, which moved my hand higher on her thigh. That's when I felt it. Her cunt was wet and exposed.
I was shocked, realizing that her husband was sitting right next to us.
Lucy stood straight up, winked at me, and dropped something in my lap. She took her seat again. Curiously, I glanced down at my lap and was stunned to find her bra and thong lying there. She must have gone to the bathroom to get rid of her underwear.
I quickly shoved them in my pocket and sat back in my chair.
It didn't take long before I felt Lucy's hand on my thigh again. This time, though, she went straight for my crotch. I panicked and pulled my sweater up further to cover myself.
Suddenly, I felt my zipper being pulled down and the top button of my jeans being opened. Lucy's hand crept into my shorts and gently took hold of my rock-hard erection.
Slowly and gently, she began to stroke my cock. I was dying from embarrassment but at the same time, intensely turned on.
As I hadn't had sex in three years, it didn't take long for me to reach the point of climax. Lucy continued to stroke me mercilessly, even as I came hard.
Eventually, she withdrew her hand and stood up to go to the bathroom.
While she was gone, I quickly wiped myself clean with my sweater, and zipped up my jeans.
When Lucy returned, she sat without incident.
Then, she took my hand and placed it on her thigh in the gap of her dress.
Her husband, Mark, was completely unaware of everything that had just happened.
My hand slowly drifted higher until I could feel the warmth of her sex.
Gently, I ran a finger along her cunt, causing her to let out a gentle sigh. I continued to rub her cunt, gradually moving my fingers upward until I found her clit.
I carefully circled around her nub, caressing her over and over until she grabbed my arm and clamped her thighs together.
Breathing heavily, she held me there for a moment before finally relaxing.
At that moment, the last act of the play began. We both adjusted ourselves, to appear as though nothing had happened.
The lights went up and the audience rose for the customary standing ovation. We left to find our children, but before they were ready, we waited in the foyer.
Suddenly, someone tapped on my shoulder from behind. It was Andrea, a good friend, who had been sitting in the row behind us.
She winked at me and said with a cheesy grin, "Great show, Peter."
"Oh my god, she saw everything," I thought.
Just then, our kids came running out and our focus was on them. The venue was a short walk from our home, and as we made our way back, we discussed the play. I didn't remember much, but our daughter seemed happy with it.
Once we arrived home, we continued talking for a little while. My wife was already in bed but wanted to hear all the details about the show, so we sat with her for a while.
It was late, and we all turned in for the night. As everyone else slept, my mind was still reeling from what had happened.
Eventually, I fell asleep, feeling a mixture of elation and confusion.
Lucy’s Panties.In the weeks following the school play, the events of that evening never left my thoughts.
I was too embarrassed to share the details with my wife, so I kept them to myself. Additionally, I had the minor problem of Lucy's underwear, and I didn't know how to return them.
Little did I know that this would lead to my next adventure. For the time being, I kept the underwear hidden in a drawer in our bedroom, buried beneath other clothing. Occasionally, I would take them out just to admire and sniff them.
Since I didn't work regular hours and had free days in the middle of the week, I often had the house to myself as my wife attended daycare.
One Wednesday, the doorbell rang at around 11:00 a.m. Assuming it might be a parcel delivery, I hurried to answer the door. To my surprise, it was Lucy standing before me.
I invited her in, feeling awkward and unsure of what to say.
"You have something of mine," she said. "I've come to take it back."
Stammering, I replied, "Yes, yes. I'll get it for you."
I went to retrieve her underwear from the drawer in our bedroom, taking one last sniff before turning to return to the living room.
When I turned around, I was astonished to find Lucy had followed me into the bedroom.
She was wearing the same dress she had worn for the school play. I noticed that it had a single button at waist-level, where the two sides overlapped each other. I stood there, speechless, unable to find the right words.
Lucy smiled at me enigmatically.
"You'll have to help me put them on." She said.
My cock sprung to attention.
With a single movement, she opened the button on her dress and let it fall open.
All I could manage to say was, "Wow."
Apart from thigh-high stockings and a pair of high heels, Lucy was completely naked under her dress.
She was a beautiful sight to behold.
Her petite frame was perfectly proportioned, with small firm tits with nipples standing out like bullets. Her hips curved gently out from a narrow waist, framing a perfect cunt. Her pubic hair was neatly trimmed. She had an athletic body and perfect legs showcased by her high heels and thigh-highs, she was a vision.
Impatiently, Lucy lifted one foot, urging me to pull the thong over her shoe. I knelt before her. I was very close and could smell her sex. Then she lifted her other foot, and I slipped the thong over that too.
Still kneeling, I slowly pulled the thong upwards. Just as it reached above her knees, Lucy grabbed my head with both hands and drew me toward her cunt.
"Eat me," she pleaded.
I didn't need a second invitation and moved my face to her cunt, which was already leaking profusely.
I started by licking her gently along the inside of her thigh. Remembering her teasing from the earlier encounter at the school play, I decided to tease her a little.
Slowly, slowly, I made my way upwards until I was close to her cunt lips. I gently probed her lips with my tongue.
"Yes," she said, "I've been dreaming of this since that night."
As I licked her slit, I could taste her juices, but I kept away from her clit for the moment.
"Keep going," she pleaded.
I inserted a finger gently into her cunt, softly stroking her.
"Ah" she groaned. "don't stop."
Hooking my finger, I massaged her G Spot, which elicited a deep moan from her.
Lucy writhed on my face, desperate for me to lick her clit. I waited, letting her need build.
"Please," she whispered, "make me cum."
Giving in to her pleading, I gently licked her clit, moving my tongue in gentle circles around her love bud. She shuddered and pressed her cunt harder against my face.
My finger moved gently in and out, gradually increasing the pace. Combined with the movement of my tongue, it didn't take long before Lucy was gasping for breath.
Suddenly, she stopped grinding against my face and started to shake. Her legs gave way, and she fell backward onto the bed.
"Oh my God," she cried.
Her orgasm took over her whole body. I lay next to her and held her tight as she trembled.
For a full two minutes she lay shaking, but slowly began to recover.
Gently untangling herself from my arms, she began to kiss me.
First, on my forehead, then my nose, my eyes and finally my lips.
"Umm thank you" she purred over and over.
The kisses grew increasingly passionate, arousing my already straining cock. It was almost painful in its intensity.
Lucy saw this and smiled. "We should do something about that," she said.
"Yes, we should" I replied.
Lucy gently grabbed my erection and stroked it slowly My head was spinning, consumed by the need to fuck. She rubbed her thumb over the top of my hard member and, spread the precum over the rest of my cock.
"Get on your hands and knees," I said.
"Ooh doggy style," she replied enthusiastically, quickly assuming the position. "I love doggy style."
I placed my knees outside hers, limiting how wide her legs could go. I positioned my cock at her wet opening and entered her slowly.
Because she couldn't open her legs wide, her cunt stayed tight around my cock.
I started by moving my cock gently inside her. Pulling back until I was almost out, and then pushing back in again. This way, her cunt would be stimulated with every movement. Lucy stretched her arms forward to change the angle, allowing her clit to enjoy the sensation too.
"Oh, oh, oh yes." she cried with each movement.
Then, I started with five shallow thrusts, followed by four deep ones. Each time, I withdrew my cock almost completely before thrusting back in. I repeated this pattern, five gentle shallow strokes followed by four hard deep strokes.
Lucy began to pant, her breathing becoming ragged, but she wasn't there yet. She turned her head to watch me.
"Please, Peter. Harder" she begged.
I kept going until she moaned with every stroke, increasing my pace with long, deep, hard strokes.
Lucy began to squeal high-pitched cries with each movement.
"Yes, yes, yes," she screamed. "I'm going to cum"
I went harder, faster, consumed by my lust. I was sweating profusely, but I couldn't focus on anything other than my need to satisfy her.
Then, I felt my balls tighten and I shouted, "Oh God, I'm going to cum too!"
Lucy reached her orgasm before me, crying out, "Yes!"
She pleaded, "Cum in me, fuck me hard, ride that cunt!"
Overwhelmed by her dirty talk, I exploded inside her.
Fireworks exploded in my brain, everything went blank, and then I collapsed on top of her.
We both lay on the bed, utterly exhausted. Gently, she stroked my cock.
"Wow, that was hot," she said. "Just like my dreams."
To my amazement, my spent cock began to grow half-erect again as she stroked it.
Lucy shifted her body and took my cock in her mouth, licking and sucking until it became fully erect once more.
I had always fantasized about a sixty-nine, but my wife wasn't into it.
"Turn around, put your cunt over my face," I suggested.
Lucy gladly obliged. I stared directly at her beautiful cunt, still dripping with cum.
I grabbed her ass cheeks and lowered her so that she was just above my mouth.
Lucy continued to suck my cock as if her life depended on it while I started to lick her.
I slid my finger inside her and massaged her clit, causing her to moan in pleasure.
With my finger now soaked, I withdrew it and moved it to her asshole.
Gently rubbing her hole, Lucy moaned even more. Pressing gently, my finger entered her.
Her body trembled slightly, but then she started to push against me.
With a gentle plop, my finger buried itself inside her. I continued to lick her endlessly leaking cunt.
Lucy started to orgasm again.
This time much harder than before. Her juices flowed freely over my face, and she wiggled her ass to get as much pleasure as possible from the anal penetration.
I had come once already, and this meant that I stayed harder for longer. Lucy managed to keep me hard. She brought me to an even higher point of ecstasy. I felt my balls tighten, and my cock swelled in her mouth. Before I could warn her, I blew my load for the second time. This time in her mouth.
We rolled off each other and lay there, spent.
Then Lucy calmly said, "You know, Mark doesn't know this about me. We have a good sex life and we're happy, but I need to have some variety now and then."
"Well," I replied, "I don't have a sex life at home, but my wife is okay with me having casual sex every now and then. So, I guess this works for both of us."
"Now I have to go," said Lucy. "Mark is coming back tomorrow and I want to be ready for him. Thank you, this was fun. Maybe when Mark is away next time, we can do it again."
With that, Lucy took a quick shower, got dressed, and left. I just lay there for a while with my head full of images of our lust, dreaming of our next adventure.
Lucy comes to play again with Andrea and me.Lucy and I met regularly in the village, after our last sexual encounter. And though you might think this would be awkward, Lucy was very practical about it. Her opinion was that we both had a scratch that needed itching, and that we helped each other do just that.
A couple of months after her visit to my place, Mark was off on his travels, and would be gone for at least two weeks.
On Wednesday after his departure; Lucy showed up again, unannounced. It was raining and she was wearing a raincoat; which she shed once inside revealing a very sexy black figure-hugging mini-dress, which reached to just below her perfect ass.
What Lucy didn't realize was that I already had a visitor.
Andrea was a friend of some years, who had witnessed our mutual masturbation during the school play.
Being the friend she was, she never mentioned it after that night.
Andrea was recently divorced and came to talk sometimes, to clear her mind.
We entered the living room, and Lucy was startled to see Andrea sitting on the couch.
"Tea?" I asked,
and both women answered, "Yes please."
"Let me help you," said Lucy.
"Okay, you can get the cookies." I answered.
"We'll just be a minute," I said to Andrea.
"Take your time," she answered with a knowing smile.
Once in the kitchen Lucy held her finger on her lips and lifted the hem of her dress to reveal that she had no underwear. I quickly drew my finger through her wet cunt lips, causing her to gasp.
We made tea and joined Andrea, who was seated in the center of the couch. The only other seating options were the two ends of the sofa, or the lone wingback, which had two coats and purses laid on it. I set the teapot on the glass-top coffee table and slid it closer to Andrea, for easy access to the tea and cookies.
Lucy sat at the near end, and I sat on the other end. Lucy focused her attention on Andrea.
We made small-talk.
Lucy turned her body toward Andrea and asked; "How are you coping after the divorce?"
Andrea explained, "He had been a reckless cheat for a long time. I feel very betrayed and distinctly rejected. The sex was never really hot. Too vanilla, really."
I noticed just a bit of Lucy’s wet cunt, when she pulled her near leg up a bit, now almost facing me.
In contrast to Lucy's petite frame and olive skin, Andrea was very tall, with short blond hair. Her legs seemed to go on forever and she had milky fair skin. Andrea was thin and had small tits. Her blue eyes pierced your soul when she looked directly at you.
Working as a schoolteacher, she was used to being in charge, as I had often witnessed when she was still married. She was dressed in a simple white satin blouse above a blue pleated skirt. Andrea never wore heels as she was already tall enough; and today she had simple flat shoes on.
Once the tea was finished, Andrea turned slightly to Lucy and asked her; "How do you cope when Mark is away for his trips?"
I saw a glint in Lucy's eyes, which could only spell trouble.
Lucy laid her hand on Andrea's arm and began to caress her very gently.
"I manage," she replied, "I manage to find distractions that keep me busy."
My Gawd! Lucy was now competing with me, for Andrea!
"Ah I see," said Andrea, nodding knowingly. "Like the evening with Peter, at the School Play?"
There was a pregnant pause. The air was charged and I was not sure where this was going.
"Yes," answered Lucy "That was fun," she added, "but not as much fun as my last visit here."
"Oh shit," I thought. "Where is this going?"
All this time Lucy had been caressing Andrea's arm and was moving closer to her tit with her fingers. I now noticed that Lucy had slipped off her shoes, and her slender, short leg was bent at the knee and laid up against Andrea’s thigh.
Andrea looked a little worried, and excited at the same time. Not sure what to do, she looked to me; "Tell me Peter, What happened last time Lucy was here?"
"Yes Peter; tell her," Lucy said.
"Well, Lucy came to reclaim her sexy lingerie. She was naked under her dress. She asked me to help her put on her panties. but we only got halfway when she asked me to take a moment, to visit with her lonely cunt. I obliged of course. and one thing led to another. We had the most amazing afternoon, and ended up in a very delightful 69." I said.
Andrea's mouth hung wide open and she was blushing. She looked as if she wanted to bolt.
With Andrea starting to squirm on the couch, Lucy kept on caressing and moved to Andrea’s firm tits.
The tall divorcee was definitely turned on by my story, and I decided to push things a little further, caressing the other arm, and surreptitiously dragging my finger along the side of her other lovely tit.
Lucy was more daring and started asking Andrea questions.
"Did Peter's story turn you on?"
"Yes," Andrea whispered.
"Have you ever done something like that?" Lucy asked whilst gently starting to gently squeeze Andrea's near tit.
"No," said Andrea, a little startled.
I followed Lucy's lead and gently began to caress Andrea's other tit.
Andrea was lost. She had her eyes wide open and wanted to flee, but she also so wanted to stay.
"Are you wet now?" Lucy asked.
Confused, Andrea answered, "What?"
"Are you wet? You know? Is your lonely cunt wet?" Lucy asked.
I had a serious erection by now, and it was pushing hard against my jeans.
Shocked, but slightly dazed; Andrea answered "Yes, I ; I am wet."
Lucy lid her open palm up to the bottom of Andrea’s neck, then slowly slid it back down to her first buttoned fasten. She then started to open the buttons on Andreas blouse, one by one; and ever so slowly.
Andrea did nothing to stop her.
I slipped my hand up Andrea's long thigh to the edge of her skirt and gently rubbed her.
Andrea seemed mesmerized by everything. Her eyes were wide open with shock; but soon she laid her head back on the couch and took a deep breath.
Lucy had all of her buttons undone and started to pull Andreas blouse off.
Andrea let her do it and sat on the couch with her sheer stretch bra on. It was obvious from the swell of her nipples that she was really turned on.
Lucy leaned in and kissed Andrea gently on the lips, at first there was no response, but Lucy persisted and slowly Andrea began to kiss her back.
I kept moving my hand up Andrea's thigh until I could feel the fabric of her sheer stretchy panties. They were soaking. Her cunt was leaking and the juices had started to run down to her anus.
Lucy moved one hand behind Andrea and expertly undid the clasp of her bra. Gently she pulled the bra forward and freed Andrea's beautiful tits. The areolas were swollen light pink mounds and the nipples dark red sticking out like two frozen peas.
All this time Andrea made no move to resist.
My hand pulled her knee up over my thigh, then reached under Andrea's skirt and her vey stretchy panties. I gently penetrated her cunt with one finger, causing her to gasp. Her breathing was becoming more and more ragged.
Andrea and Lucy were still kissing. They were passionately battling with their tongues.
Lucy was now caressing Andrea's bare tit, circling her nipple and pinching gently.
I moved up and took her other nipple in my mouth, sucking it in and swirling my tongue around it. Andrea was groaning softly.
Lucy took Andrea's hand and placed it on her thigh where her short dress had ridden up exposing her naked cunt.
At first Andrea was unsure what to do. With some encouragement from Lucy she was soon fingering Lucy, causing the vixen to groan in ecstasy.
It was hard to know who was in control now. Andrea seemed to have woken up from her trance.
"Oh my god" she said, "This is crazy."
"Yes, hot but crazy," said Lucy.
"Peter I need you to lick my Cunt," Lucy pleaded.
I didn't need to think twice about it and slid away the coffee table, then moved over to kneel in front of her. Grabbing her behind the knees I scooted her forward on the couch until her cunt was just at the front edge.
Lucy raised one leg up against the armrest. Then I dove in. I licked from the bottom to the top, pushing my tongue between her swollen lips.
Lucy meanwhile was licking Andrea's nipple and fingering her cunt furiously at the same time. Andrea was trying to get Lucy's dress off, pulling it up, and was helped by Lucy raising herself off the couch for a second.
She raised her arms and let Andrea pull the dress over her head. Of course she had no bra on, and her tits looked as amazing as the first time I had seen them. Shapely B cups with prominent nipples standing rock hard to attention.
Once the dress was discarded, Andrea attacked Lucy's nipples, sucking and biting them gently. Lucy was moaning from the pleasure she felt at both ends.
I moved upwards and took Lucy's clit between my lips, licking simultaneously with my tongue. Lucy’s far leg was now draped over my shoulder, and her hand was stroking through my tossed hair.
This was enough to send Lucy over the edge and she went quiet.
She let out a low moan, tremors emanating from her toes and racing upward through her body. Its volume increased until it was almost a scream which erupted from Lucy's throat as she reached orgasm.
Lucy was shaking as Andrea and I kept teasing and licking her most sensitive parts.
Andrea had a huge smile on her face.
"My turn," she said. "Take off your jeans."
I stood and fumbled with the button and the zipper but managed to get my jeans down.
Andrea leaned forward and yanked my shorts downwards too, freeing my rock hard erection.
Without hesitation Andrea grabbed my cock and pulled me towards her.
"I need it in me; now!" she said.
Andrea laid on the soft rug and opened her legs wide.
Her cunt was glistening from her copious juices.
I knelt between her legs and grabbed her behind her knees. Her calves were resting on my shoulders and I plunged my rock hard cock in one move completely inside her.
"Yes, yes yes," she screamed. "Fuck that Cunt, give me all of your cock."
I was so horny that I just rammed and rammed her cunt again and again, making her scream out in ecstasy.
Lucy meanwhile had come down from her orgasm and came over to straddle Andrea's face, facing me. At first Andrea didn't know what to do.
Lucy just said, "Eat me."
After a few tentative licks, Andrea got the taste and started to eat Lucy's cunt like a pro.
I slid Andrea’s long legs back down, then I grabbed Lucy’s luscious hips, to steady myself. I kept up my steady deep pumping of the tight neglected cunt.
Andrea began to pant and moan. "Oh, oh, ooh, I'm gonna come."
She was breathing hard and wrapped her long legs around my ass, pulling me further inside her.
And then she cried out, "Ah! Yes! Yes!" Followed by something unintelligible.
Her orgasm rocked her body and the juices just flowed out of her cunt.
I pulled out of her and was still hard as a steel rod.
Lucy leaned forward and buried her face in Andrea's sopping cunt, licking her clit and lips. The two women were now in a 69 position with Lucy's ass in the air.
I shuffled around behind Lucy and gently entered her from behind.
"Hmm," she groaned, not taking her mouth away from Andrea.
I went in slowly, moving in and drawing almost completely out. Only the head of my cock was between her swollen lips. Then I pushed slowly back in, until my ball sack was against Lucy's ass. Lucy was very wet, which made it easy. The petite Lucy pressed her ass back, leaving the mouth of Andrea, but giving her a great view of my shaft ramming Lucy’s very swollen cunt.
" Oh my," said Andrea, "That is so horny." as she watched my cock moving in and out, from just centimeters away.
She resumed pinching and twisting Lucy's clit with her fingers.
From my position behind Lucy, I had a great view of her ass hole. From our last adventure, I knew she was sensitive there and I started to rub gently on her rosebud.
A huge sigh from Lucy told me she loved it. I wet my thumb with her cunt juice and gently pushed against her. She pushed hard back and my thumb was swiftly inside her.
Lucy started to tremble from the sensations she was experiencing. Andrea pinching her clit, my cock in her cunt and my thumb in her ass.
It was too much and at the same time too delicious. She shuddered and cried and gave herself completely over to the huge orgasm that washed over her like a tidal wave.
Lucy kept on cumming and her cum squirted out of her cunt onto Andrea, who was fingering her own clit to a new orgasm. Andrea lapped it up as if it was sweet nectar.
Lucy collapsed, blacked out from the sensations she had felt, rolling down to the rug, next to Andrea.
Andrea kept fingering herself and I grabbed my cock to finish myself off.
Andrea tilted her head back towards me, opened her mouth, and swallowed my cock in its entirety.
This was too much and I came, shooting ribbons of cum in her throat. After swift shots, I recoiled back, out of her mouth, and collapsed to the rug, my head next to Andrea’s hip, with Lucy’s face resting on Andrea’s other hip. Andrea didn't last much longer and gave herself over to yet another orgasm.
We lay there for a little while, completely spent.
Andrea spoke first. "That has to be the horniest experience I have ever had. I can't believe that this morning I planned to come and chat with Peter about my troubles, and it turned into this."
Andrea grabbed a tissue box from the shelf under the coffee table, and wiped up the oozing juices on her face and chin. Another several pulls of tissue were applied to the wetness between her thighs. Then she came to me and hugged me tightly.
"Thank you Peter, I needed that."
Lucy joined us hugging us both. She just grinned like a Cheshire cat.
Andrea asked her.
"Have you ever done something that wild before?"
"No I haven't," answered Lucy.
"And you Peter?"
"Me neither " I answered "But I loved it."
I said grinning.
"I never thought I would make love to another woman," said Andrea " But I loved it too."
Lucy smiled. "I experimented at college, but that was one on one sex."
"How cool is this?" Andrea asked. "Guiltless sex in the morning with two hotties."
We all laughed. "Yes indeed," I said "But you two are the hotties."
"Time to clean up and go home," said Lucy.
We all got dressed again and made ourselves ready to say our goodbyes.
Lucy looked at Andrea and said.
"You know Mark is away for two weeks Andrea. Maybe we can get together. You know where I live right?"
I noticed Andrea's nipples getting hard again.
"I would love to," she said and bent over to give Lucy a long passionate kiss.
"And Peter, You should organize another coffee morning soon."
With that Andrea turned back to Lucy and asked.
"Can I walk you home Lucy?"
"Why not? " Said Lucy.
I let the two women out the front door and watched as they walked away with their arms around each other's waists.
The next day as I was driving through the village I spotted Andrea's car parked in front of Lucy's house.
"Oh dear," I thought. "What have I started?"
Of course I couldn't wait to organize another morning with these two beautiful women and to experience more adventures like the morning we just had.
To be continued in part 2, Based on a post by Ostrich Mack for Literotica.
-
Entertaining guests with nudity
By Fugman. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.
My longtime girlfriend, Paige and I have been together for a little over a year and a half. We have had a very strong relationship for a while, passionate, caring, and unbreakable.
When we were looking for something to do on a Saturday night in May, she suggested we just stay at home and do a game night. To be honest, it didn't sound exciting, but I went along with it because it is what she wanted to do, and it really was her choice as the last time I chose what we did. "Sounds great baby, let's do it!"
Paige could sense that I wasn't too excited by this plan, but she had other ideas. "Trust me baby, you will enjoy yourself!" She winked at me, and I had the feeling I was going to have a good time.
I can't believe I'm thinking this, but I can't wait until Saturday and game night. Part curiosity, part the reason that I get the next choice in what we do. It did seem like it took forever for Saturday to come around. Finally it was Saturday morning and Paige was going out to run a few errands before tonight. I figured she was getting snacks and stuff.
When she got home, I helped her get the groceries and stuff from the car, and she had a few bags of chips, some candy and some beer and wine, and a couple of other bags that she was quick to grab from me. "Isn't it just the two of us, I don't think we are going to eat and drink this much."
She smiled as I put the bags on the counter, "I may have invited a friend, don't worry, you will have fun."
I helped her put the groceries away, she grabbed a box and a few other bags and ran into the bedroom and locked the door behind her. This both brought an air of mystery and one of excitement into the day, and now I really could not wait until tonight. About an hour later she came out of the bedroom and I asked her if everything was ok, she just smiled and gave me a kiss, "perfect baby!"
I could not help to notice that she had a little bit of excitement to her. This was infectious, as the closer it came to evening, the more excited I got to see what was going to happen.
About 5:30 the doorbell rang and I jumped to see who it was, anticipation built as I got to the door and saw the pizza delivery person. "Two large cheese and pepperoni pizzas," she said, "28.56" I handed her the cash and closed the door. I thought 2 large pizzas, just how many people are coming?
By the time I put the pizzas on the counter and sat down again, the doorbell rang again. I went to the door and opened it. I was excited to see Anna, Paige's best friend, and a real looker. It looked like Anna was dressed for a night out. Her long brown hair done up, make up to perfection, silk, barely see through blouse unbuttoned just enough to see her lace bra peeking out with her the top of her cleavage visible, short miniskirt and long stockings, capped off with high heels. She was going to break hearts wherever she went.
I always noticed the stark contrast between Anna and Paige. Not to mention Paige's beautiful locks of blonde hair, somewhat tan skin tone and voluptuous figure, compared to Anna's who is more streamline, darker toned skin with smaller curves. Both women extremely attractive in their own way.
I announced to Paige that Anna was here, I closed the door and brought Anna to the kitchen. I offered her a glass of wine while she waited for Paige to come into the kitchen.
Moments later, she walked into the kitchen, she was dressed to go out, a long killer royal blue dress that clung to her body like a second skin. Her make-up and hair done just right, not too much, but enough to enhance her natural beauty.
So here it is, a Friday night, two gorgeous ladies hot pizza and tons of snacks, it's going to be a fun night. I will say with the two of them all dressed up, I felt a little under dressed. I grabbed a glass and poured Paige a glass of wine and one for me as well. We raised a toast and Paige said, "here is to a fun game night!" Hear hear!
I passed out some plates and we all had some pizza and settled in for a comfortable evening at our house. And thanked Paige for inviting her to the house, and they both made comments on how gorgeous they both were, I had to agree, and I did. They both smiled at me and I refilled their glasses as we finished our pizza and made our way to the dining room..
Paige excused herself and said that she would be right back with the games. I caught a glimpse of her body as she exited the room, I noticed the high heels, stockings that led directly to her bottom. She had a perfectly round backside and the skin tight dress exposed the fact that she was wearing a thong.
She really dressed up to stay at home all night playing games. I didn't mind as the eye candy on both sides of the table was definitely one of the highlights to game night for me.
When Paige returned, she was carrying several decks of cards and Jenga dare. I didn't even know we had Jenga dare, but it was going to be an interesting night. We started off with a few games of rummy as the wine was flowing freely and we were munching on some snacks. By the time we were finished with the regular deck of cards, we were all feeling really good. By the time we started to play Jenga, we were all feeling frisky with each other. The dares in the game were relatively tame, but it did have one highlight when Anna and Paige had to share a kiss, and that really turned me on. I am certain that they felt me watching them and it had an effect on me, right after their lips parted, they both turned to look at me with a wink and a sultry smile.
Paige said, "this game is boring, let's liven things up a bit."
Anna smiled and looked at me, "I'm game!"
I nodded that I was up for anything.
Paige said here is a new game, she brought out some hand written cards and put them on the table in front of us. "When it's your turn, draw a card, but you must ask the question to both players, if the first player refuses to answer the question, they must remove an article of clothing. And the next player has to answer. If the first player chooses to answer the question, the other player has to remove an article." Paige looked at both of us, "everybody understand the rules?" Anna and I looked at each other and agreed.
Anna asked, "what do you call this game?"
Paige thought for a minute and answered, "Who wants to be naked?"
Paige picked up a card and read it out loud, "have you ever had a sex dream about someone in this room?" She looked at Anna for her answer, Anna responded by removing her silk blouse to reveal her sexy lace bra.
Anna looked at me, "you have to answer!"
The rules said I had to answer, they did not say I had to elaborate, so I simply said "yes!"
It was Anna's turn to draw a card, she smiled and read it out loud, "have you hoped to see everyone in this room naked, or have you already?" The question goes to me, if I answer than Paige needs to remove something, if I don't answer and take off something, she has to answer. This was a tough one, but I think I would rather hear her answer. I removed my shirt.
I looked at Paige and she confidently said "yes!"
I begged for her to elaborate but she just kept her response to "yes!"
My turn to draw, I read the card, then re-read it before saying it out loud..."have you had sex with everyone in this room?" I looked to Paige, she smiled and removed her shoes. I was curious on why she didn't want to answer, but I'm fine with her removing her clothes too. I looked to Anna, she thought for a second, downed her glass of wine, and smiled, "not yet." Her response had certain parts of my anatomy spring to attention as the realization of tonight's possibilities entered into my brain.
She looked for a response from Paige, who simply smiled and drew the next card.
She showed us the card, the top said "Bonus" the writing underneath said "whoever holds this card can remove one article of clothing from every player at a time when they choose." She decided to hold onto it for the moment. "Anna, it's your turn!"
She drew her card and smiled as she read it out loud, "pick one player and kiss them passionately for 1 minute, other players need to remove 1 article of clothing."
Anna looked at me, and then at Paige, "go ahead and remove your pants, I want some more of Paige." With that she quickly went over and locked lips. I removed my pants and watched as my girlfriend and her best friend made out in front of me. It didn't take too long before my erection was straining against the only article of clothing I had left on. My tool against the fabric was noticeable in front of these two gorgeous women.
We didn't start a timer or anything, but the kiss seemed to last forever, not that I minded or anything. When they finally removed their lips from each other, I could tell that both of them were in a state, Anna saw my condition and winked at me, "your turn!"
I drew the next card and read it out loud. "What was the least sexiest place that you have ever had sex?'
I looked at Paige, and she answered..." When I was fresh out of high school I worked for a grocery store, I had the keys and I brought my boyfriend in after we closed and we did it in the walk in freezer."
Paige answered, so Anna had to remove an article, she removed her skirt, revealing her matching panties that went with her bra. Her body was very tan as I looked at her up and down. Her long legs covered with the sheer stockings a bit of skin then straight up to her panties, her belly button with the little ring in it up to her bra and cleavage, she was amazing and it wasn't just me who noticed. I caught Paige looking at every inch of her friends body, in fact she asked if she could turn around so that she could see her entirely, I must say, I did not protest at all.
Paige drew the next card, "if there was no regrets and no repercussions, you have 24 hours to sleep with anyone in this room, who would you choose?"
She looked at Anna, and Anna responded by slowly removing each stocking. She made a show of it and both of us were staring at every inch of her legs being exposed. After the show, Anna looked at me, and I had to answer. I could not believe that the words left my mouth, but in front of my girlfriend, I finished my wine and said that "I would love to see, feel and taste every inch of Anna's body!"
I looked at Paige, expecting an angry or horrified look on her face, instead, she smiled at me, "might be your lucky night, but we might have to share!" Paige looked at Anna and said, "I want to use my bonus card now, each of you have to remove one article of clothing."
I had only one article left on, but Anna was about to reveal something that I have been wishing for all night. She stood up and smiled, "can I have some help?" Not sure who she meant Paige and I looked at each other and stood up together and went over to Anna. We each stood behind her and slid a shoulder strap down. I wanted to bend down and kiss her shoulder but I resisted. Apparently Paige couldn't as I watched her nuzzle into Anna's bare shoulder and neck. I unclasped her bra and Paige and I slowly slipped the material over her breasts gently touching her nipples as we dropped the lace down to the floor. She stood topless in front of us. I couldn't help but to kiss her shoulder as well before I went back over to sit down.
Paige looked at me, "no sir, you need to remove them," as she pointed to my underwear. Remember, it is hiding (not very well) my erection. "Rules are rules."
Anna encouraged me to take them off as well, she smiled and asked if I needed help. I didn't need help, but was not going to turn down a chance for her to help me out of them. Paige and Anna both came over and helped me unveil my hardness. They both reached their hands inside the waistline and pulled them away from my skin as to not injure my protruding member. When all of my hardness was on display, both looked at my erection, looked at each other, then looked me in the eye. Anna told me, "nice!"
I went to the kitchen and grabbed another bottle of wine and refilled everyone's glasses. I couldn't help staring at Anna's bare chest, beautifully shaped with small hard nipples poking through the air, they looked like the needed a good sucking is all I could think about. When I went to Paige to fill her glass, she looked at me as if to say, I know, they need to be sucked.
I was disappointed as I just lost the game, but Paige said I can continue, but obviously I wouldn't be able to remove any clothes, therefore I either had to answer everything or figure out something else. I wasn't quite sure what she meant, but given the situation, I wasn't going to argue.
I sat back down and waited for Paige to draw another card. She showed us the card, in bright red on the top of it read, "Penalty!" And right below that, the card read "you must remove one article of clothing off of your own body."
As she stood up and removed her stockings, she tried to make a show of it like Anna had already done. Anna and I stared as her legs became more and more visible underneath her dress. As she smoothed her dress back down, I could not help but think, why is she still dressed? I was naked and her friend was one step away from being completely naked herself.
Anna drew her card and read it out loud, "what is on your sexual bucket list that you have to try before you die?"
She looked at me, I have to answer, the best part is either way, Paige has to lose her dress if I answer. "Tough question, but I have always wanted to be tied to a bed while multiple woman use my body for their own pleasure."
Anna and Paige looked at each other, then at me, and both of them smiled at me. All eyes moved to Paige as she had no choice but to remove her dress. We both watched as she bared her legs, then her thighs, and above her waist, wow it was taking forever, but I loved watching her do it. As she lifted it above her breasts, she revealed that she was not wearing a bra. Her bare chest exposed for everyone to see.
I heard Anna gasp as she saw her friend's bare chest. Paige stood there in front of us, bare breasts, wearing only a thong. I have always loved Paige's chest, very voluptuous, large with large nipples that could dial a rotary phone when she's excited and she was. To have her show them off to another topless woman was exciting for me, I tried to resist, but I had to touch myself.
Anna caught a glimpse of what I was doing, and declared, "no sir, that I believe is against the rules."
I removed my hand and brought it back up to the table top. I am in a unique position now, I am completely naked and one of them will be right along with me after this round. I hoped for a good card and picked up the next one on the pile and read it out loud. "Tell me one thing, other than straight sex, that you want someone in this room to do to you sexually, be descriptive!" I looked at Paige, awaiting her answer. She looked at Anna, then at me and stood up, removing her thong. She stood there naked in front of the two of us, you could see that she had recently shaved completely, not a strand of pubic hair was to be found, just her moist lips glistening between her legs. She looked so tasty and I couldn't wait to dive between her lips with my tongue. I looked at Anna who was licking her lips as she stared at Paige's naked form. I watched Anna as she was transfixed by her friend's nude body.
Anna said, "woman, you look sweet enough to eat." Paige smiled at the compliment. When she sat down, her legs opened slightly and both Anna and myself were trying to get a better view.
Paige looked at Anna, "well, what's the answer?"
Anna took a drink of wine before she looked at me, "I want your girlfriend to hold me down and lick me until I scream out and come, then you slide your hard cock down my throat. I want to feel every last inch of you push past my lips. I would give up the right to breathe to have you all the way inside of my mouth. Then I want you to slide it in and out until you can't resist but to fire everything you have down my throat. And after you come in my mouth, I want your girlfriend to kiss me so that we can share every last drop of both of our come."
Paige and I both drank the rest of our wine, looked at each other and smiled. We then told Anna that since we were both naked, that she won the game. She jumped up, her breasts bouncing with the rest of her gorgeous body, and declared "I want to be naked!"
Paige and I both stood our naked asses up and went to help Anna with her last stitch of clothing. We went to her and each kissed her passionately before slowly kissing our way down her body. Her neck, her shoulders, her breasts, we each spent a few extra moments on her nipples. I swirled my tongue around the taut little bud, gently nibbling on it. Her hands grabbed the back of our heads, keeping us at her nipples.
Just like the girls did to me, we both put our fingers inside the waistband of her panties and slid them down her legs as we trailed our tongues down her torso, finally exposing her entire body to us. Paige was definitely enjoying herself as she gave Anna's bum a gentle playful slap. Anna cooed with excitement as her friends hand found her bare flesh. I went around to the front and planted my lips at her belly button as she held onto my shoulder for support. I felt pressure being applied, forcing me downward until I reached her private opening. She smelled of arousal and I could see moisture on her shaven opening. It was so inviting that I reached out with my tongue and slid it between her lips once. Anna moaned with satisfaction and suddenly Paige was right next to me. She whispered, "can I have a taste too?"
I leaned back for her to take her turn, "Hmm, you taste incredible!" I had to agree and couldn't wait for us to venture to the bedroom. Paige grabbed Anna by the hand and Anna grabbed me by my tool as we all walked down the hallway to the large king sized bed in our bedroom.
I don't know about the women, but I couldn't wait to get in the bedroom. Such possibilities, three naked people, lots of social lubricant, who knows where this will end up. I officially love game night and want to schedule more in the future.
Once we got into the bed I let the girls have a little fun while I watched them kiss and explore each other's bodies. I watched as they kissed each other passionately fondling each other, Paige had her hand between Anna's thighs and Anna had her hands on Paige's bare ass. I laid back on the bed and just watched as my hand started to travel down my own body. When I got my hands wrapped around my tool I started to play, I couldn't help it, watching the two of them was really hot.
Paige pushed Anna down on her back and moved her tongue down her body. She slowed down at her nipples and swirled her tongue around each one before sliding down further. She inserted her tongue inside Anna's belly button and Anna took a deep breath. When Paige forced her legs open, Anna caught me playing, she smiled and winked at me before closing her eyes to enjoy her friend eating her out.
I couldn't keep my eyes off of her, Anna was definitely enjoying the special treatment that Paige was offering, and I knew that Paige was enjoying this as well. I stood up, still playing with myself and walked over behind Paige. Her bum in the air as she went to town feasting on Anna. I held onto Paige's hips as I slid my tool between her legs and inside of her vagina. She moaned in Anna as I slid further inside. I wasn't moving fast, more like slowly sliding in and out of her hole, coating my erection with her moisture. After about 10 or 15 strokes inside of her, I pulled out and went up by Anna's head. I poked her in the lips a few times before she opened her eyes and then her mouth. She bent her head backwards as I fed her my tool.
She moaned as she loved the taste of Paige's juices on me, then she began to swallow my meat as far as she could, she opened wide and grabbed my cheeks, pulling me deeper into her mouth and throat. Holy cow, she was possessed and would only be satisfied if she felt her nose touch my pubic bone. It took a little while but that is exactly what she did. She moaned around me and then began to move her head back and forth, forcing me in and out of her open lips. I grabbed for her nipples and pinched them several times as she brought her hands to my hips and pushed and pulled me. I finally got her hint and forced myself in and out of her. I basically was fucking her face and she was loving every inch and every second of it, plus with my girlfriend moving her quickly to the point of no return, she was in heaven, and I am not sure about Paige, but I was not having a bad time myself.
I noticed Anna's body starting to tense up and I knew she was about to explode into Paige's mouth, I think Paige realized it too, I soon realized that she was sucking on her clit while s had several fingers buried inside of Anna's holes. This just about sent me over the edge. A couple more strokes and I was filling her mouth with my seed. A moment after I fired away, she lost it and went crashing over as well, and just like her prediction during the games, Paige came up and they shared a kiss, exchanging the come between them. Come dripped out the sides of their mouth and their tongues chased after it until everyone was all clean.
The women moved around and Paige laid down on her back on the edge of the bed. Anna jumped at the chance to get between her open legs. I watched as her fingers easily slid inside of her friends vagina. She moved her head down right above her clit and massaged it with her lips, sucking and licking Paige until she was breathless with excitement. I climbed on the bed and straddled her chest, sliding my already erect penis between her voluptuous breasts.
She held herself together as I slid back and forth between her breasts. It was exciting to see her face as her friend was between her legs and I was between her tits. Her body was being pleasured and providing pleasure at the same time. She caught my eye and I watched her as she started to reach heights before she was going to crash. I don't know if Anna was experienced or not in this type of thing, but she was definitely pleasing Paige with whatever she was doing.
It wasn't long before she was ready to go over the edge. I told Paige, "don't close your eyes, I want to see you!" She stared into my eyes as I could see her rapidly approaching the point of no return. Her mouth open wide, head tilted back as Anna pushed her over. She was moaning and her body was quivering underneath me. It was about all I could do to hold off until she finished before I exploded all over her chest, coating her with my fluids.
Once I stood up and moved off of the bed, Anna jumped right up and cleaned up my girlfriend's chest with her tongue. She even cleaned up parts that didn't have any of me on her. She played with her breasts, kissing, licking and sucking all over, but she payed particular attention to certain areas like her nipples, he neck and then they made out again.
It didn't take long before I was excited and standing proudly at attention. Anna and Paige both noticed my condition and whispered to each other. The next thing I know, I am helped onto the bed and Paige brought out our box of toys. She took out the restraints and they fixed me to the bed. Both wrists and both ankles, anything they were about to do, I was helpless to stop it.
I laid there helpless, erection standing straight up, begging to be played with, instead, they played with each other. The knelt on either side of my outstretched arms and leaned over my body, exploring each other's mouths again.
I watched as their hands toyed with each other. I nearly lost it when I watched Paige hook Anna's nipples to the nipple clamps we sometimes play with, I could tell, Anna had never experienced this before, she squealed and screamed her excitement and pain all at the same time. I had a great view of these two women playing with each other and Every time they would kiss, Paige would pull on the chain that connected the nipple clamps, lifting Anna's breasts by the nipple. It looked painful, but I think that after a while Anna began to get turned on by it, I know that I was definitely enjoying it.
I feel someone's hand stroking my tool, And I couldn't tell exactly whose hand it was, but watching them together and having someone play with me, had my member solid as a rock and ready for action. To say it was torment was an understatement, but I was in heaven with this treatment. I knew by the end of this night, I would have no fluids left in me to give.
By Fugman for Tumblr.
-
Competition becomes Titillation.
Based on the post of MsCherylTerra, in 3 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time.
I completely forgot that I was just in my panties, otherwise I probably wouldn't have sandwiched myself between the seats again as I lunged for the keys. It didn't even cross my mind until I turned the ignition unsuccessfully twice and swore.
"We drained the battery," I groaned. "Shit. My mom's going to be a nightmare about this."
"Uh-huh," came the somewhat-distracted response from behind me, and that's when I realized my ass was basically in Ashton's face.
At least that time I wasn't stuck on the ice scraper. I crawled as gracefully as I could out from the space between the seats, which was not gracefully at all, and looked at him. Lightning picked that moment to flash again, muted by the filter of fog that clung to the car windows. Brightness hung in the air, flickering slightly as it revealed Ashton hurriedly adjusting the front of his boxers. He looked up, alarmed, and I looked down, enthralled by the sight of something very stiff tenting the fabric.
All at once, the lightning faded, and we were left in the warm darkness all over again.
"Guess that's that," he said with a weak laugh.
"Guess so," I replied.
"Too bad. I was, uh, looking forward to winning that one."
I licked my lips and glanced down. The screen of my Switch didn't do much to light the space, but I could still see the vague outline of his erection.
"We could keep playing," I whispered.
"What?"
"I mean, it's not like the car is going to get any less dead if we stay out here." I picked up my Switch. "Mine's still got some battery left. We just, um, would need to take turns. Change up the rules a bit."
He raised an eyebrow. "What're the rules?"
I hadn't quite thought that far ahead. I glanced down at my screen, watching the racers circle the track.
"Distraction," I said.
"What?"
I held my Switch out to him. "Distraction. I pick a track, you play the race, I do my best to; distract you while you're racing. You do your best to come in first."
He cleared his throat. "What happens if I win?"
"You get to choose what comes off."
"And if I lose?"
I smirked. "I get to choose."
He took the Switch carefully. "So how does distraction work? What are the, uh, rules?"
I thought for a moment. "Well, I think touching is okay. As long as the person can still physically play the game."
He nodded eagerly. "Sounds good."
"No removing clothes, since that's; you know. The prize. But; " I cleared my throat, almost feeling lightheaded. "Hands can go under things."
"Seems fair."
"And, um; that's all I can think of."
"One more," he said. "Final rule still applies, regardless of who's driving and who's, uh, distracting."
By that point, I wouldn't have been surprised if my skin was just permanently stained red from all the blushing I'd been doing. "Yeah."
He smiled. "So, what track am I playing?"
He didn't complain about my choice, which was good because I picked one at random. As the music signaling the start of the race began to play, Ashton met my eyes one last time.
"Good luck," he teased quietly.
"Keep your luck," I said. "You're gonna need it."
He smirked, then looked down at the screen.
I hadn't exactly thought of what I was going to do ahead of time. Frankly, the entire thing was an exercise in spontaneity. I don't know why I suggested continuing to play instead of just jumping into his lap and kissing him. Maybe because it was fun, maybe because I was stalling, maybe because if I did that, I'd have to decide if I wanted to go further, and how far that would be. And maybe, even though I was turned on and Ashton was sweet and respectful and ugh, I was still feeling uncertain because of a certain nagging voice in the back of my head.
Whatever it was, it didn't matter. What mattered was that we were there, and we were enjoying ourselves, and it was hot as fuck.
I didn't move until Ashton had started racing. As soon as he did, I tucked my legs beneath me and nestled closer to him. He shivered almost imperceptibly as I leaned against his arm and our skin touched.
There was no real plan, but his neck seemed like as good a place as any to start. Carefully, so I didn't jostle him while he was racing, I curled in closer. Just before I pressed my lips to his skin, his breath quickened, and there was a smile on my face as I kissed the spot where his neck met his shoulder.
Aside from the change in breathing, he didn't react as I nuzzled his neck, flicking my tongue out and tracing a gentle pattern along his collarbone. I almost jumped when the chiming sound that signaled the start of lap two rang out from the Switch and I had barely even touched him.
I was going to have to step up my game.
He very kindly moved his arm as I slipped my hand between us, touching his chest and trailing my fingers down his pecs. He trembled slightly as I ran my hand along his ribs, squirming just enough that it was clear it tickled, and I grinned against his neck before doing it again.
"You are evil," he groaned, though it was mixed with laughter as he writhed.
"You think that's evil?" I said, nipping at his neck. "You just wait."
"Oh no," he said, but he didn't sound that unhappy about it.
I traced his ribs lightly one last time before moving my hand to his stomach and walking my fingers lower, and lower, and lower still, until they reached the waistband of his boxers. Ashton's breath hitched, but seconds later the jingle of the final lap played and the music sped up.
That meant my hand had to speed up, too.
I slipped my fingers beneath the waistband of his boxers. Ashton made a small noise of anticipation as I pushed my hand further, culminating in a soft moan as my hand brushed against his shaft. Those noises made that desperately aching part of me pulse with need, but I ignored it as best I could as I wrapped my fingers around his cock.
He was smooth and delightfully warm against my palm. I relished the way he twitched in my hand, uncontrollable movements that were accompanied by tiny puffs of breath as he tried to focus on the game. I felt his throat flex again as he swallowed and I started moving my hand, slowly at first and then faster. Precum dripped from his tip, thick and sticky and wonderfully slick, and I spread it along his cock as I stroked him.
Just as I started really getting into it, I heard him cross the finish line. He inhaled sharply as I took my hand out of his boxers and moved away from his neck.
"I won," he said, though he didn't sound entirely convinced that he had won.
I tried to look dejected, but it was impossible. "What do you choose?"
"Do you seriously need to ask?" he replied, grinning.
"I wanna hear you say it."
He licked his lips as his eyes flicked down. "Bra off, please."
"Wow, and so polite."
He opened his mouth to respond, but nothing came out as I reached behind me and unhooked the clasp. That time, his eyes stayed glued to me as I moved the cups away from my breasts and slid the straps down my arms. I didn't mind in the slightest; the way his lips were parted and the subtle rise and fall of his chest as he watched sent a spike of desire rocketing through me. Silently, I revealed my breasts to him, entranced by the way he stared like I was made of star stuff and moonlight. It was only when I unceremoniously dropped my bra to the floor of my car that he finally spoke.
"Holy fruck," he said, and I couldn't hold back a giggle.
That, more than anything, made any of the nerves I had left vanish. There was no question; he wanted to see my tits. He was turned on because of me. He wanted me, and I wanted him, and I was seconds away from asking if we could just forget about the game when he thrust the Switch towards me.
"Your turn."
I almost protested, but the hoarseness of his voice and the dark excitement in his eyes as lightning flashed outside kept me quiet. Instead, I took the Switch.
"Which track?"
He picked one of the city tracks. For the life of me, I could never remember which one it was. There was no way around it: Ashton's distraction game was far stronger than mine.
It started innocently enough. He asked if I'd be okay to sit between his legs so I could lean back against him.
"It'll be more comfortable," he said, and like a complete sucker, I agreed.
I should have known the second I felt his cock pressed against my lower back that I wasn't winning this round. Even through the fabric of his boxers, I could feel how hot he was, and it was a good thing I hadn't started yet when I felt his cock twitch against me. Still, I felt confident that I could win my race.
So confident, in fact, that I wiggled my hips slightly as I leaned against him, making him groan as his cock nestled closer to my ass.
"I thought you were supposed to be the one distracting me," I teased.
"Rules don't start till the race starts," he murmured, and an electrifying tingle ran up my spine. "Gonna keep stalling?"
I hit the button immediately and he chuckled in my ear.
I managed to stay in first for most of the race, despite Ashton's best efforts. And those efforts were; well.
He started much like I had. Fingers trailed along the base of my neck as he moved my hair out of the way and pressed his mouth just behind my ear. That certainly felt nice, and the feel of his breath brushing against my skin was a little distracting, but it wasn't unmanageable.
That was just the briefest of warmups, though. After a few seconds, he nibbled softly on my shoulder and then slipped his hands beneath my arms. I shifted to give him room, holding the Switch up so I could focus on the race. His hands gripped my sides lightly, lingering for a heartbeat on my waist before moving up to my ribs. His knuckles brushed the underside of my breasts and I shivered; his lips flicked up and he sucked gently on my neck before taking a breast in each of his hands.
I whimpered softly. I couldn't help it. The feel of his palms pressed against my hardened nipples was heaven; the gentle kneading of his hands was bliss. I blinked hard, staring at the screen and doing everything I could to stay on the track as he fondled, caressed, and tortured me with feather-light fingertips.
I was still in first place when the second lap started, though I nearly lost my spot as Ashton pinched my nipples. He ran his fingers along one hardened nub as he released the other, sliding that hand to my ribs, and then my stomach, and then to the top of my panties.
He toyed with the waistband for a few seconds but didn't stick his hand inside. Instead, he cupped my cunny through the fabric, exhaling softly as he felt the wet spot that had been soaking the front of them for some time.
"Damn, Ramona," he mumbled against me. "I didn't realize you were this turned on."
"Shut up," I whispered breathlessly as I crashed into another racer.
"It's a good thing," he said. "This is; wow. Wow."
I bit my lip as he pushed the crotch of my panties aside and traced my dripping cunny, then outright moaned when he rubbed my clit. My knuckles tightened on the sides of the Switch as he moved his hand, giving me the friction I'd been so desperately craving while simultaneously making me want more, and more, and;
"Oh!" I gasped as he pushed a finger inside of me.
"You okay?" he asked.
"God yes," I moaned, and he jostled me as he laughed.
On the screen, I hit another Item Box. Ashton kept doing his best to distract me, and honestly, he excelled at it. It was only sheer dumb luck that I managed to stay in first place as the third lap started, but the jingle indicating the start of the final lap only seemed to make him double down on his efforts.
He pressed his thumb against my clit as he worked his finger in and out of me. I whined softly, my thumbs shaking as I tried to steer my character on the screen. Something blew past me; I couldn't have even guessed which character it was. His thumb swept along my clit, working against it in a maddening, thrilling way.
"You play way more video games than I thought," I panted.
"Why do you say that?" he asked, laughter threaded through his voice.
"Your thumb is; ugh." I shuddered as he pressed a bit harder, his laughter vibrating against my shoulder. "Clearly, you work it out."
"Clearly," he agreed, then shoved a second finger inside of me.
I cried out, unable to stop myself from writhing in his arms. That made him groan and I felt his cock twitch against me. As I took another corner on the track, I pressed back and Ashton groaned again, pushing his hips forward and rubbing himself against the slope of my ass.
It was too much. His lips on my neck, his hand cupping my breast, his fingers inside me as he finally gave in and used my body for his own relief; I was half a lap from finishing the race and slightly further from coming all over his hand. Biting my lip, I tried to grind against him, but his arms were holding me too tightly for me to help myself along the way. I whimpered and he shuddered, his own noises muffled as he kept rubbing his cock against the small of my back.
A quarter lap away. I just needed to finish the race and then;
Then what?
Then I'd ask him to take his boxers off and then it would be his turn to race again and I'd;
I would have to wait.
Whoever thought up this dumb game clearly didn't think things through.
I could see the finish line. I was in first again, somehow, not by much but by enough, but I needed; I needed just a little bit more.
Slamming my eyes shut, I pressed the B button as hard as I could, moaning to drown out the sound of the brakes squealing in game.
I heard the sound of the other racers crossing the finish line. If Ashton heard it too, he didn't react; instead, he plunged his fingers inside me harder as he ravished my clit. Sparks ignited inside me, a weightless feeling that radiated from my core and down my legs as I clutched the Switch with both hands. His hand tightened on my breast, not quite so hard as to cause pain, but enough to make me moan and lean heavily against his chest.
Just as I did, the sound of Yoshi losing the race in twelfth place blared from the Switch.
"It's over?" Ashton asked.
I practically threw my Switch to the seat beside us and grabbed his arm.
"Don't stop," I gasped. "Oh my God, please don't stop."
He took mercy on me and kept moving his hand, though when my orgasm hit, he was definitely laughing. Not that I cared; I was too busy trembling in his arms, my eyes squeezed shut and my fingers digging into his wrist. Waves of bliss seized my body; white light that had nothing to do with the storm outside the car flashed in my eyes. I cried out, gibberish spilling from my lips as he drew my orgasm out until my heart was racing so fast that I couldn't breathe and I had no choice but to collapse back against him.
"I think that counts as a forfeit," he whispered.
"Worth it," I mumbled, and his chest shook as he laughed.
"Does this mean I get to choose the next thing to remove?" he asked.
"Give me a sec and I'll take my panties off."
"Oh, a freebie?"
I frowned, my mind still hazy. "What?"
His teeth grazed my neck again. "I was gonna take my boxers off. I figure if you're gonna distract me like you did last time, it might help with, uh, access."
"Right," I said. "It's your turn."
"It is," he said evenly. "Though; "
"Though what?"
"I mean, if you forfeited, I'm the overall winner, so we could just stop here and; "
He didn't finish the sentence, instead trailing his fingers along my thigh. My eyes opened and the afterglow of my orgasm was slowly replaced by uncontrollable butterflies.
"And what?" I asked softly.
"And nothing, if you don't want to," he said. "Otherwise; "
"Otherwise what?"
He kissed my neck. "Otherwise I might ask if you have a condom hidden somewhere in your car."
I did, in fact, have an entire glove box full of condoms in my car. Condoms I'd taken from the university clinic, condoms that hadn't seen the light of day since I'd put them in there, condoms that I was eager to use and terrified to admit I'd never had the opportunity to use.
"Ramona," he said when I didn't respond. "We don't have to."
"It's not that," I whispered. "It's just; "
He squeezed his arms around me lightly, a comforting sort of pulse as he nuzzled my neck. "It's okay if you don't. I promise. I'm not the guy who's gonna pressure you to do something you're not okay with, all right? I don't want that."
"I do want to," I said, hating how my voice shook. "I just; haven't before."
I don't know what I expected; I don't know if I thought he was going to laugh or push me away or suddenly decide that he was going to pressure me into it after all. All I know is that I was surprised when he brushed my hair back and kissed my shoulder lightly again.
"Well, if you want to, then cool," he said. "And if you don't, or you change your mind, or you want to wait and do it some other time, or you want to do something else, that's also cool. Just tell me and we'll go from there."
"I; okay."
"Okay?"
"I thought you'd make a bigger deal about it."
"Do you want me to make a big deal about it?" His fingers moved comfortingly against my hip. "I mean, it might take a couple days, but I can do the rose-petals-and-champagne thing if you want the whole luxury experience or something."
"No!" I said, laughing. "I meant like; I don't know what I meant."
"If I'm guessing right, you thought I was gonna suddenly turn into the kind of guy who would do anything to take your virginity like there's some kind of achievement you unlock by being someone's first," he said. "But I'm not. The whole concept of 'taking' someone's virginity feels weird to me. It's not something you're giving me. It's just something you are or aren't."
I blinked, turning my head slightly as thunder rumbled outside. "Wow."
"What?"
"You're just very; I don't know what the right word is."
"Hmm," he sighed. "Probably like; oh, what's the word. You know, like, awake, but past tense?"
I pressed my lips together. "Woke?"
"That's the one."
I lost it. Like there were actual tears dripping down my face, I was laughing so hard.
"You dork," I snorted.
He was grinning as he kissed my shoulder again. "Yeah, sorry. I thought you knew."
I shook my head, still giggling. "Where'd you get so woke, then?"
"As weird as this feels to say given our current, uh, situation, my mom," he said.
"You talk with your mom about this kind of stuff?"
He shrugged. "I mean, sort of. She's pretty chill about it. Like, it was never a big deal to talk about it in our house. But she definitely made sure I understood that my cock isn't capable of intrinsically changing who a woman is just because she happens to decide to have sex with me."
"Your mom sounds cool."
"I'd tell her you said that, but again, given our current situation; she's not that chill."
It made me giggle again, and when lightning flashed and lit up the car, he moved his hand to my chin and gently turned my head towards him. Then, as the light faded from the sky and our eyes, he pressed his lips to mine.
Thunder blasted above our little pocket of the world. I melted against him, the tension and indecision and nerves fading as we shared our first real kiss, and before the thunder had faded, I already knew.
"Ashton?" I whispered against his mouth.
"Hmm?"
"I have some condoms in my glove box."
He kissed me softly. "You're sure?"
"Yes, I put them there myself."
He laughed. "You know what I mean."
"Yes," I said. "I'm sure."
He loosened his arms so I could crawl forward for the third time, popping the glove box open and feeling around for one of the small foil packets. The screen of my Switch was still on, offering the bare minimum of light to the interior of my car. It was enough to see the earnest look in Ashton's eye as he took the packet from me.
"Can I take these off now?" he asked, motioning to his boxers. "Seeing as I won the last game and all."
I grinned and nodded. "I'm gonna take mine off, mostly because I want to."
"An excellent reason."
I slipped my panties off quickly, leaving them on the floor of the car so I could watch as he removed his boxers. I bit my lip as he slid them down and revealed the thick cock that had been pressed against my back. He was still hard, incredibly hard, and his tip glistened with precum. I watched, shamelessly intrigued as he tore the packet open and put the condom on, then looked at me.
"It's probably gonna be easiest if you're on top," he said frankly. "But we can try something else if you want."
I shook my head and brought my legs under me so I could crawl forward. He sat back, reaching an arm out so he could help guide me onto his lap. Once there, he stopped me, bringing me forward so we could kiss again.
Then, very carefully, he directed me to sit up on my knees while he moved his hand between us to grip his cock. There was another kiss, then he lined his cock up with my dripping entrance.
"Ready?" he asked.
"Yes," I breathed.
His other hand moved to my hip and began to guide me down. The head of his cock split the lips of my cunny, nudging at my waiting hole. There was a slight moment of pressure, then the unfamiliar feeling of something hard and thick and warm entering me.
"Okay?" he asked, his voice slightly choked.
I nodded, and he pulled his hand out from between us and moved it to my other hip.
"Take your time," he murmured.
I did, not because it hurt, but because I was enjoying feeling every inch of him as I took him inside me. There was no pain, just the sensation of stretching and pressure and, eventually, fullness. Once I felt his pelvis pressing mine, I stopped, sighing as that needful craving to be filled was finally satisfied.
"Still good?" he asked, and that time his voice was definitely strangled, though he fought to keep it steady.
I didn't answer. Instead, I kissed him, bringing my hand up to his jaw and caressing it as I started moving. He groaned against my mouth, his fingers digging into my hips as he squeezed so he could show me the best way to move.
Regardless of Ashton's feelings about the concept of taking someone's virginity, I felt like I was giving it to him. And to me, that was good; in that moment, that was what I wanted. I wanted him to have it, I wanted him to be my first, I wanted to have the knowledge that this was the man I chose to have this experience with. I couldn't have asked for someone better; I couldn't have asked for someone who made me feel as comfortable as he did, who had made me laugh the way he could, who was so; right.
He was just so right.
I kissed him as long as I could, only parting so I could gasp for air as I rode him. Ashton dipped his head to take one of my nipples in his mouth. I cried out as he did, that familiar feeling of euphoria collecting somewhere deep inside of me. It felt like his cock was hitting that spot, that he had found a place I'd never known was there, a place I couldn't get to on my own, a place I needed him to reach.
And it was so good.
I hadn't been expecting to come again, but as that ascension started, as my legs started to tremble and my muscles started to clench, I had to steady myself against Ashton's shoulders. He groaned as I clutched him, as I couldn't stop myself from digging my nails in, like I needed to hold something to keep from falling off the edges of the Earth.
"Gonna come again," I panted. "Ash, I'm; "
"Oh, yes," he moaned, the sound muffled by my breasts.
I shattered moments later. Beneath me, Ashton thrust up, making a noise that I distantly thought was probably the hottest thing I'd ever heard. I clung to him, lightning flashing and thunder roaring as my body broke and regenerated and exploded and imploded. His arms moved around my waist, holding me in place as he pushed up, my breasts bouncing against his face until he cried out.
His last few thrusts were erratic but hard, his cock buried as deep inside of me as it could go. Another flash of lightning revealed his head tilted back against the seat, his eyes closed as tension and relief swirled across his face, and then I was collapsing against him and he was hugging me to him as the world spun around us.
For an endless moment, we held each other. His fingers traced a gentle pattern against my lower back and his breath caressed my skin. When another flash of lightning lit up the car, I sat back and looked at him.
"You all right?" he asked.
"Yes," I said. "Are you?"
"Fruck yeah."
We giggled immaturely, stopping only when he pulled me forward to kiss him again.
"Still raining," he mumbled a while later.
"Mm-hmm," I replied.
He tapped his fingers lightly along my skin. "I have a proposal for you."
"My Switch is almost dead, we can't play Mario Kart again."
He laughed. "Not that. Come over."
"To your house?"
"Yeah. Stay the night."
My heart fluttered wildly. "You know how pissed my mom will be?"
"I mean, she's gonna be pissed about the car battery anyway," he pointed out.
"That's very true."
"So why not spend the night at my place and make it extra-worth pissing her off?"
It was a good point. A very good point. And even if it wasn't a good point, I didn't care. I wanted to spend the night with Ashton. I wanted to sleep in his arms, to touch him, to hold him, to wake up beside him and give him my second time and third time and however many times I could, just like I'd given him my first time. I wanted to make up for the years we hadn't been friends and learn all the things about him that I'd missed.
And maybe, just maybe, I wanted to see the look on my mom's face when she found out she hadn't been able to keep Ashton out of my life.
"So what do you think?" he asked, running his fingers gently along my back as he broke me out of my thoughts.
I bit back a smile. "You know, she might've been right about you."
His hand stopped moving. "What?"
"You're a bad influence." I kissed him, letting him feel the grin on my lips. "Just how I like my influences."
He laughed as thunder crashed above us. "So, that's a yes?"
"Yep." I slid off his lap, feeling around the rear shelf for my clothes. "Let's go."
"Don't you want to get dressed first?"
"Are you kidding? It was hard enough to get undressed in here." I rooted through the wheel well for my Chuck Taylors. "Your house isn't that far. We can run."
"You want to run," he repeated.
"Mm-hmm," I said patiently.
"From here to my house."
"Yes."
"Naked."
"Yep."
"In a thunderstorm."
There was a good chance he thought I was crazy. I mean, the skeptical disbelief in his tone all but confirmed it. Rather than waste more time, I decided to entice him a little.
It might have been playing dirty, but I very much doubted that Ashton would mind.
Leaning forward, I pushed myself slowly between the driver and passenger seats so I could get my keys from the ignition. With a providence that couldn't have possibly been planned, there was another burst of lightning, and I heard him inhale sharply from behind me.
"Do you really want to sit around trying to get your pants on in my backseat or do you want to take five seconds and run across the road?" I asked as I grabbed the keys.
"Streaking is illegal, Ramona," he said virtuously, though his voice was strangled.
"Yeah, well, maybe I'm a bit of a rebel, Ash."
He snickered. "And your mom says I'm the bad influence."
"Come on. Run naked across the street with me, and I'll let you play with my tits again."
"Deal," he said instantly.
Before I could even react, he reached over and threw the door open. Wind blew into the car and I shrieked as rain splashed unexpectedly along my bare skin. Ashton grabbed my hand, tugging me out of the backseat as I giggled and clutched my clothes to my chest. He closed the door and stopped, pulling me in for a heated kiss as rain soaked our hair and bodies, then grabbed my hand as we rushed across the street for what I hoped was the beginning of a long frucking summer.
Based on a post, by MsCherylTerra for Literotica.
